Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part 19 – 19 days alone in the backcountry of the Clearwater National Forest, Idaho.

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part 19 – 19 days alone in the backcountry of the Clearwater National Forest, Idaho.

A small meadow next to camp.

September 4, 2018 – Tuesday – Departure day for the backcountry –

Day 1

I heard Dick and Gary getting up at around 6:30 am and figured we should be getting up soon.

I heard them taking the horses and one mule to the area for prepping. While Dick and Gary had breakfast, I told Dick I would brush and clean the hooves of the animals, to help speed up the process. After they had finished breakfast, Dick got the horses and mule saddled up. And the eight horses and one mule got into the stock trailer with no incident loading.

We then followed Dick, Gary, and the pack animals to the trailhead about 45 minutes away. Dick parked on one side of the road to unload and get the animals loaded with their packs. The trail we were going on started right off the roadway. I was parked across the street and watched for traffic. Dick continued giving Gary packing lessons, and that took more time getting us out of here. We were finally ready to get on the trail at 12:00 pm. I gave Gary my keys to the truck so he could take it back to base camp.

I was talking with Dick on the order that might be best for me and the boys, and with the other pack animals, Dick and Gary handled all the pack animal. I was going to be in the back of the pack, but didn’t think that was a good idea and told Dick. He said I could lead if I wanted to. And I felt comfortable with that. Then the boys could be in front of me so I could watch them.

I got situated with my horse, I then let the boys go from their leashes. They quickly took advantage of their freedom and began running up the creek and were running around all over the place, getting the horses all excited, and me yelling at the boys to come. Dick told me it was okay. I hope he was right. I just didn’t want the boys to spook the horses or them getting kicked.

I chose to walk my horse a bit before mounting, and called to the boys to come to me once again. The boys were running in the bushes, and at one point Takota was heading down a steep embankment, I called to him to come, but he had a difficult time getting back up. I was getting quite nervous about this whole situation. It was new to the boys and me going up with the pack of horses. I always chose to walk a good ways ahead of the pack string on other trips so I could focus my attention on the boys. Once I got them going in the right direction, this is when Takota got a pretty good nip by my horse on the neck by getting to close to her. He didn’t cry out, and I didn’t see any bleeding. It seemed he was fine. I was hoping we would make it safely. There was a lot of commotion in just starting our ride that made me uneasy.

I mounted my horse, and the boys were walking on the trail in front of me. Things started to calm down. We quickly began going up very steep terrain on a very narrow trail. Our only path was staying on the trail. We would meet disaster and possible death if any of us happened to take a wrong step off the embankment. And we had eight miles to go to get to our camp. The boys began to focus staying on the trail and everything seemed to be going better. The boys were doing better, as with my horse. I took a deep breath and began enjoying the ride. It was nice being back in the saddle again.

Soon after we got going, and were gaining some high elevation, our first horse wreck happened. I heard a commotion behind me, looking back, and saw horses falling down the steep embankment, and my tent rolling a good distance down towards the creek. If it would have gone down to the creek, that would have been a big problem in getting it. I really couldn’t see what was going on, but luckily they did somehow recover my tent and got the horses and mule back on the trail. The mule saved the day. He was able to keep the horses from rolling down the hillside with my tent. This is one reason why many outfitters prefer using mules for packing. They have better footing than horses.

I was thinking this is a bad omen, and maybe it is time to turn back. I was all for that, but we continued on. Being on a steep narrow trail, climbing switchbacks, and with pack animals, it can be a very dangerous situation. I think what happened was a pack slipped, causing one of the horses to fall down the embankment and bringing the other horses down with him.

My horse and Gary’s horse were trying to munch on vegetation along side the trail which was a big pain in the butt. Otherwise my horse was doing pretty good.

In the beginning of our trip on the trail I was having doubts of the safety of me and the boys (more so for the boys). And even if we would make the 7.5 miles to our camp in the high country, would our gear make it undamaged? In the very beginning things quickly began unraveling. Dick warned me it would be a steep climb, and mostly up hill with a series of switchbacks. What was nice about the switchbacks most was in the shade of the forests. I have been on many switchbacks in my time, and all of them have been exposed to the hot sun.

In my mind, I was thinking, “it is only a four hour ride.”

We began our ascend around 3,000 ft elevation. The camp we are going to is at 5,961 ft elevation.

The pack horses were getting tired. During the whole ride we had to change lead horses because they didn’t want to lead anymore, and Dick had to constantly adjust the packs that continued slipping which meant we all had to get off our horses to help. Getting off and on horses on very narrow trails and steady ascends didn’t make it easy. Most of the trail were steep drop offs on one side and steep uphills on the other. Most of the ride I couldn’t see how the boys were doing, and would yell back, “how are the boys doing?” Gary said, “they were doing fine.” They were following in back of the pack string. But I was still concerned about them.

The 4 to 5 hour ride turned into an 8 hour ride. During the rest stops for the horses, or the adjustments of the packs, we would stop at areas with grass, and of course the horses and one mule would start grazing on the grasses. They preferred grazing then moving on. The boys were doing well, but were very tired. They ended up being in the back of the pack most of the time. I would check in with Gary on how they were doing and he always said they are doing fine. But I was concerned about them. At one point my horse decided not to go any further as the leader. I think she just wanted to stop and graze. We found a place where Dick and I could switch places and Dick would take the lead. His horse went for a short distance then his horse stopped. Dick had to get off and walk his horse for distance, then he would get back on his horse. He would do this for a few times. We were all getting very tired. I was not very happy, and it was the worst pack ride I have been on. It was a grueling and hard ride. It was the ride from hell. But we did finally arrive safely.

We finally got into camp at 8:00 pm exhausted, and pitch black out. Once I was able to crawl off the saddle, I found it hard walking because I was so stiff, and especially on uneven ground. Eventually the blood started blowing again, so I could walk.

Dick was obviously familiar with the camp, but Gary and I were not. Dick took charge, telling Gary where to tie up the horses and then began unloading all the gear off the pack animals, placing it in one area to then unpack. While they were doing that, I looked around for a place for the boys and I to sleep for the night. There were three level pads in camp that stepped up hill from one another. I picked the upper tier to put our bedding down, and eventually our tent. Once the the gear was unpacked, I went through what we need for our bedding for the night. The boys had already crashed out. The boys did well on our very long trip up here.

Dick was talking about them going back tonight. I thought he was crazy. Both Dick, and Gary were tired, and the pack animals were tired. It would have been far too dangerous in my mind to go back down tonight. I told Dick they should rest the horses and themselves here tonight. I finally convinced him to stay, and start out early tomorrow morning being fully rested. They could use the packing tarps for bedding. It was warm enough out where they should be comfortable roughing it.

While we were in camp, I heard a very loud and very strange sound I did not recognize just up from where we were, and asked Dick what it was? He said, “it was an elk.” I was totally surprised in the sounds it was making. The elk may have shown his disapproval of us being here. They were very eerie sounds in the dark ambience of the forest. I decided to have my loaded pistol, and rifle close by to scare off any critters.

Our camp on the first night

We are in a pretty remote area, but I thought I heard human voices in the distance.

Once our stuff was laid out, the boys and I quickly fell asleep dreaming of the adventures that lay before us on our 19 days alone in the Clearwater National Forest.

September 5, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 2

We woke up to our new camp with a pile of gear that has to be organized into a camp. I am grateful we had arrived here safely. Around 6:30 am, Dick and Gary began packing up for their ride back to base camp. I took the boys on a short walk and when we returned, Dick, his side kick, Gary and the horses, and one mule were ready to leave at 8:00 am. I wished them good luck and safe travels back to base camp. Watching them ride down the trail with the pack animals, vanishing out of sight into the landscape, the boys and I were once again alone in the backcountry. It felt good being alone in this vastness in nature with the boys. We always felt at home. I was also thinking, and hoping our return ride back to base camp will be much smoother?

Repacking the dog food for daily rations.

Looking at the pile of gear I have awaiting me, and looking at how I want the camp laid out, I began organizing. I know where the tent will go, so that is the first thing to get set up, but first, my coffee. I determined were I will have the kitchen which will be on the second level of camp. I needed water for my coffee and for the boys, so I found the spring next to camp, filled the water containers then back to camp. The spring offered only a trickle of water. I was thinking, I hope it is a reliable water source? It seems it could dry up at any time. I helped the path of water by creating a small pool for the water to collect so it would be easier to fill up the water containers, and removing debris and mud, and small stones to increase the flow. It was still a trickle.

While sitting in my chair, sipping my coffee, I relaxed in the moment, breathing in the fresh mountain air and scanning the area of our new home. Last night there was nothing to see, but only the strange elk sounds coming from the darkness of night that decided to move on elsewhere. It felt good to be back in nature.

I ended up writing in my journal most of the morning, then ate lunch, and skipping breakfast. I did feed the boys breakfast.

Evening Entry

I started putting up the tent at 1:00 pm. The tent just barely fitting the flat pad it was on. And then began organizing the rest of our camp. I found nothing damaged from our ride getting here, so that was good. I fed the boys, organized their food bags into daily portions, and slowly turned an empty space in the forest to our home. Dick realized it was a bad idea not to separate the dogs food into smaller portions for weigh distribution, and for keeping track of the food portions each day. He thought the weight of the 30 lb. bag of food would work better top loaded on the pack, and it actually made it worse for balance. That was one of the causes of us constantly having to get off our horses to rebalance the packs. It is all about keeping the weight of the packs balanced. From my little experience horse packing, it make sense using panniers vs. how Dick packed things to minimize shifting, because it is easy to balance the weight In the panniers, then letting the panniers help support and keep balanced any top weight added. Maybe Dick should start using panniers next time. It would take far less time packing as well.

I got the camp pretty much done. And built up the existing fire ring with stones that was partially there already. I gathered some firewood next to camp from downed trees that will provide us with most of our firewood needs. I was pleased with getting camp organized in only a half day.

Next to our kitchen area there was a small bush with a single black/ purplish berry on it. It was a huckleberry. So does that mean there could be more around? I will have to search the area later. I also was thinking, this could be the last one of the season? There was also an abundance of blueberries around.

The boys and I had chicken for dinner.

I look forward to sleeping in the tent tonight.

We did have some yellow jacket come to visit while cooking dinner.

This evening we had a nice campfire. And hit the sack around 8:00 pm.

September 6, 2018 – Thursday – Day 3

It was a beautiful and warm sunny day. It was 68 degrees in the morning. We heard birds chattering, the flies buzzing, lots of mosquitoes out. The yellow jackets will appear when I start cooking. Life in nature is abundant.

During the night it was quiet, not even a mouse stirring.

I thought I heard quail this morning when I was dressing in the tent. I then heard it right outside the tent at the entrance. I unzipped the screen door, and one grouse flew off and the other stood right in front of me just watching me, then flew off a few moments later. They were only a few feet away. We also have some tree squirrel activity. The plan is doing some hunting for small game such as squirrel, grouse, and rabbit. We now know we have squirrel and grouse for possible meals. Maybe even marmot. We also have two lakes a couple of miles away for fishing.

I will spend about a week just observing the area for plants, trees and animals. Unless a critter gets close for an easy shot.

Before breakfast we went on a small walk on the trail heading in the westerly direction and that will take us to Black Lake only two miles away. Black lake is suppose to be great fishing, but a tough hike getting to it, with a steep hike getting down to it and getting back up. I was told there are 6 lakes retentively close to us, but difficult hikes to get to them. I am not sure it is worth the effort.

I had the boys on leash at the beginning of our walk, then I let them off, and of course they took off to explore. It was like being in a huge playground for them to explore. And I did my own exploring of the area to see what I could find. Along the trail there were more blueberry bushes with ripe berries for a quick snack. I wasn’t seeing any huckleberries around though. I would also come across red twinberries, and take some small nibbles of the berries. They aren’t the best berry for taste, and it is said, they can be somewhat toxic. The black twinberry is very bitter.

When we go on our walks or when I sit in my chair looking out into nature, I not only look, but I listen, smell, and feel nature. I open my mind to stillness, to silence within and without. Labeling and judging nothing, but empty thoughts that I replace with silence, and awareness, then experiencing pure awareness – pure consciousness coming through, and then nature opens up to the observer in a wondrous and magical way. Nature tell us her story through the plants, the trees, and animals. We see them in the markings, the tracks, and other signs that nature shows to those who have this pure awareness.

We came across a small meadow, and then turned around back to camp. Once at camp I called to the boys, and they weren’t finished exploring, They do return to camp when they know I am back at camp. I will keep them tied up in camp so they don’t run off to chase any critters they may see.

I have the coffee brewing. We are having bacon and eggs for breakfast. The smell of bacon will surely attract the yellow jackets.

The boys finally came back to camp after making a thorough inspection of the area, and found a comfortable place to settle down for a nap before breakfast. Overall the boys have done really well in staying in camp during our time in the backcountry. I am proud of them.

Dick wanted me to call him today for a safety check between 12:00 pm and 1:00 pm. Since I have a Satellite phone, I thought it would be a good idea for a safety protocol.

While doing some writing in the journal, I looked down by my feet and saw an arrow head. I picked it up to look at it closely. It could be an original by native people here (possibly from the Nez Perce) or someone made it who was good at knapping in our modern day world?

Around the camp, and near by I have been hearing a lot of twigs cracking, but I am not sure what critters are doing this? There seems to also be lots of good bird activity around us, but with the heavy forest canopy it is hard to see any birds. I did hear a woodpecker earlier. I have also noticed mushrooms beginning to come up. Nature is such a magical place to experience, especially when we have a deep awareness with nature. For me, once I began practicing bushcraft skills back in 2009, I not only appreciated what nature provided me to survive with the proper skills and materials, I gained a deeper appreciation and understanding for nature, as with a much deeper respect for what she provides to us. The life giving force nature gives us. It is in the Oneness we experience in and with nature.

It is sad that most of us have lost this connection with Mother Earth, and all around the world within the modern civilizations we have created in a materialistic, and synthetic world. We could have regained this connection back by the traditional indigenous peoples of the world, but instead we chose to try to eliminate them because we saw them as ignorant, primitive, and useless. Not knowing they held the wisdom of our planet, and the sacredness of what she provided to us. When they thanked Mother Earth for all that she gave to them, the modern day man thought it to be sacrilegious to the European’s God. And many still think this way in today’s world. This is why we find our world in such a mess – a world without a deep connection to all of life.

I think I will hold off making breakfast until after calling Dick. And In the mean time I will gather some precious life giving water at the spring. This small, and slow flow of water, reminds me to slow down, and give gratitude to all of life’s forces.

Afternoon Entry

It is 2:11pm, and we are getting high clouds coming in. It is 70 degrees out.

When I was beginning our late breakfast I heard a moose call, and the rubbing of it’s antlers against a tree near by. This is a dangerous time to be around moose during the rutting season, as with elk. I hope Mr. Moose stays away from our camp. I was exciting to hear the moose, but also a little bit tense about it. It would be nice to see the moose at a good and safe distance as not to disturb it. And I just don’t want the boys irritating the moose. If I have to, I will discharge my pistol with warning shots.

We took a walk across the trail so the boys could do their business. I found a cluster of black berries and red twinberries in the area.

Back at camp, Nanook and Takota, sensed some movement in the brush, across the spring drainage. I also saw movement but did not see any critters.

Because it is starting to cool down early, I got a nice campfire going. It is clouding up pretty good. I wonder if we will get a chance of rain?

In describing our campsite and area we are in, we are on a slope (not to steep, maybe a 20 degree slope) of a mountain with three flat terraces making up our campsite. The tent is at the upper terrace. And we have our kitchen and living area on the middle terrace. Both giving us a good view of the trail below us for any critters that might pass by. Most of the lower terrace has a stack of logs on it that are used for tents for hunting camps. We will just use the two upper terraces. It feels like a comfortable area that is pretty good size for our needs in getting around. The trail will also lead to Black Lake, and back to where we came. From our campsite we are in a tree canopy of somewhat sparse woods that keeps most of the sun’s rays out, and keeping the site cooler. If we look straight out from camp, we see the foliage of the trees blocking any view we may have of the deep valley below us, and of the surrounding mountains that rise above us on each side of the valley. And if we look down following along the slope, it soon disappears into the distant valley below us that closes us in from much of any view. We are directing adjacent to a small meadow to the left of us (looking out from our camp) that gets good sunlight. This will provide us some openness to the sunlight in an otherwise dark enclosed place that can feel a bit claustrophobic. We have our trickle of water from the natural spring for our water source a short distance away to our right, and past that a nice patch of huckleberry bushes, that we will soon discover. And a good source of firewood from downed hemlock next to camp. We also have some fir trees around that are mixed with the hemlock in the area. The wooded areas are thick in some areas, and heavy in tall brush. We don’t have to deal with a lot of downed logs to walk over as we did in our last two camps. Although our view of the mountains, and surroundings area are very limited unfortunately. Overall, it is a nice camp. But it would have been nice to have a good view of the mountains, or a view of a mountain lake, as with better access to a lakes for fishing. We are in very rugged and steep mountainous terrain.

Evening Entry

It is 5:00 pm, and the skies have cleared.

The day went fast today. Most of the time was spent writing in the journal. During this time in camp we experienced many sounds of nature. When we first got here, I heard unusual sounds of a bird, I thought it may have been quail. A bit later I realized it was grouse. It has an amazing repertoire of calls.

Taking our evening walk, I realized the huckleberries and blueberries are just coming out, and they are all over the place, especially the huckleberries. I enjoyed feasting on the huckleberries every chance I had. We have a large patch of huckleberries just across from our spring. They are everywhere. It will be hard sharing with the bears if they do come through. And with this abundance of berries, I would be surprised if we didn’t see any bears fattening up for winter.

September 7, 2018 – Friday – Day 4

We got up at 8:00 am. I slept pretty well. The boys always sleeps well in nature. It was a beautiful morning in nature. We got a little rain shower that lasted for about 15 minutes during the night.

I took the boys to the small meadow so they could run around. And I brought a plastic bag for berry picking.

Back at camp, I noticed the campfire was still smoldering, so I decided to have a morning fire.

I put a few small branches with some old man’s beard on a smoldering log and some hot ash, then blew, and we got fire. Then it was time to put on the coffee. For breakfast, we will have bacon and eggs. Our ice block seems to be doing well in the warm weather we have been having. We will get a new block of ice on our resupply on the 12th of this month.

Because we will be staying here for a total of three to four weeks, I wanted to keep the pack animals to six. I probably have a total of a week and a half of food left for me in both perishables and freeze dried foods, and two weeks supply for the boys (a 60 lb. bag of kibble).

I have more freeze dried food and kibble at the base camp that Dick will bring up as with more perishables to last us for our stay. There is a lot of planning for these trips just to be in nature.

Before we left base camp, I broke up the food supply for two trips and gave instructions to Dick on what to bring.

What I didn’t mention on this trip, and my last two trips was that I brought two bear proof panniers with us, and the ice cooler that we use is bear proof in keeping our food supply safe from bears, and for food storage. I also brought canned soups and package soups, and an assortment of canned smoke oysters, clams, and scallops to add to the soups.

When I was preparing breakfast, Takota was focused towards the direction of the meadow to the southeast of us. I did not see or hear anything, But I rely on the boys senses to let me know if anything is out there. After breakfast Takota is still focused on the meadow. Nanook seems unconcerned. Usually Nanook picks up on the sounds of critters more that Takota. Whatever it is, it is staying hidden. I haven’t heard any coyotes, or wolves. I know we have elk and moose around, but they also stay hidden.

It is now 1:00 pm, and 67 deg. We have a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

Afternoon Entry

I took the boys for a walk and checked out the huckleberry patch next to our camp. And they were everywhere. So we stopped to pick some berries. Nanook like them, Takota didn’t. He couldn’t get the grasp of eating these tiny berries. It was just too difficult eating these little berries. And the berries would just drop out of his mouth. I was watching Nanook watch me picking these tiny berries, then I watched him go over to the bushes with berries and he began gently picking them with his front teeth. I was very impressed with Nanook, and his learning abilities. He was getting quite good at it. Takota too made a little effort in picking them, but quickly gave up. It was to much work for such a little reward. On the other hand, Nanook enjoyed the delicious and succulent berries as much as I did.

Evening Entry

It seems we are getting a thin layer of clouds coming in our area. Will any thing come of it as far as moisture? One never knows while up in the mountains, what the weather will bring?

At our camp it is nice being in a forested area to keep the heat down, giving a feeling of the comfort the trees bring. But it also blocks most of the view of the mountains, and to feel and experience the scope, and the scents of grandeur of the area, and of the open sky. The small meadow next to us does provides us with some open area. But basically we are stuck on the side of a mountain as we were at our first camp. It wouldn’t be a place I would want to stay at for long term. I would think it would get too claustrophobic over time.

We had another nice campfire in closing this peaceful evening.

Evening fire

September 8, 2018 – Saturday – Day 5

I woke up at 6:00 am, then fell back to sleep. We got up at 8:30 am. It was sunny out, but I could tell it was getting cooler. It was 56 deg.

Last night after dozing off, but still half awake about an hour later, we heard an elk near by voicing a call. It seems to happens when I am half asleep. It is always a beautiful and wild sound to hear in nature. One of many calls of the wild.

This morning before getting up, I heard a deer, or elk, or moose walk next to camp. I looked out the tent window, but there was no sight of it. I hope the creatures of the wild are feeling more comfortable with us being here.

During the night we were getting small gusts of wind coming through camp, and making the fir needles fall on the tent, then rolling off sounding like rain drops.

I let the boy out without theirs leashes on, and they knew it was time for a walk. I was going towards the meadow, but the boys had other ideas on where they wanted to go, and headed in the opposite direction. So I followed them. They went on the trail we originally came on so I followed them. Since they were on it once before they were familiar with it. They then veered off on another trail, and I stayed on the main trail. I called to them, but they didn’t respond. I then heard a squirrel chirping and I figured the boys were harassing the squirrel. On the trail I was on, I disturbed a big bird that then blew off. By it’s size, I figured it may have been an eagle.

I turned back to camp continuing to call the boys. I heard their pitter patter of foot steps running towards me, with both of them out of breath, and with their tongues hanging out. I am sure if they could talk, they would share with me their adventures they had just encountered. I got a kick always seeing them so excited.

I stopped by the huckleberry patch next to camp, I gathered these plentiful and delicious berries, and began filling the plastic ziplock that I had with me with these wonderful and tasty delights. I gave Nanook a few berries, and then he was on his own forging the berries. Takota did the same, but I don’t think he was too successful.

I got enough to satisfy my breakfast needs and headed back to camp that was just across the drainage to prepare my coffee, write a bit in the journal, and then fix breakfast. On my short walk back to camp, the boys were already lying in camp, relaxing before breakfast. I am sure they were thinking, “this is the life!”

It was beautiful cool morning to be in nature. We had a pleasant breeze coming through camp. I find that feeling and experiencing nature deeply, any troubles I might think I have disappears in these moments. Nature becomes pure bliss to ones soul.

While writing in my journal I got a glimpse of a bird flying in my sight of vision, flying low and stealthy through the trees. It then quickly disappeared into the thick foliage of the trees. It was probably a hawk with it’s amazing flying skills. I then heard what sounded like a moose rubbing it’s antlers against a branch. Many things that happen in a nature, happens very quickly, and one always has to be aware of their surrounds to catch these amazing encounters, whether it is a sound, something one feels, or sees.

While I am writing, or just taking a pause to look out into the woods in front of me, and just feeling the sun, or feeling the cool breeze across my face, or listening to the sounds of nature in the forest. One becomes alive and feels the magic, and wonders of the land. Unfortunately most miss theses things because they are trapped in their heads in thoughts. They may get glimpses of this beauty and then find themselves back in the heads. They don’t know what being silent is.

I remember one instance while I was on the Island Kauai. I spend some time just quietly looking out into the beautiful blue ocean from the beach. It was in the morning. There was a yoga class beginning, a few people walking on the beach. When the yoga class began chanting the “Om” sound, I saw two whales breaching together in the distance. I looked around and I was the only one on the beach seeing this amazing sight. Even when the beauty and wonder of nature is all around us, most don’t see it because they are busy in their minds. Many times looking down to the ground, missing what is all around them.

Even practicing silence in nature for over 9 months, I still get caught up in the mind at times. But when that happens, if I can shift these thoughts or feeling into just being aware, and without labeling, or judgements, they will have no power over us.

Although I face many imagined challenges, I would rather not be anywhere else, but in nature with the boys.

Our first propane bottle was depleted last night. We didn’t cook on the first night. The second night we had chicken, the third was steak, and the forth was steak. We now have freeze dried foods and packaged soups until we get our next resupply.

Yesterday, I didn’t get much done but for writing all day.

We will see how this day goes?

The bearings for our site per the GPS is:

N 46 deg 53.133’

W115 deg 30.977’

Elev. 5961 ft.

We are just west of Lower Twin Creek. The partial view of the mountain peak is I believe, Avalanche Peak. We are in the Mallard Larkins Pioneer area.

Because we are at a relatively low elevation in the high country for altitude sickness. I was not to concerned, but still I should have been more aware of the dangers of that possibly occurring. Especially at my age. But so far, so good. I really wasn’t too concerned. But we always have to be aware of these things, as with dehydration, and hypothermia.

Afternoon Entry

I was looking at the topo map this morning to see what was above our camp. The elk we heard on our first night here and on other nights they seem to like to hang out in that area. It looks that there might be a relatively level area and maybe signs of elk up there as far as scat, and hoof prints. It many also give us a good view of the mountains. So before I started a campfire and dinner, the boys and I took a hike up there to explore for a bit. It is relatively steep, but not to far. I am guessing it has about a 30 degree slope with overall low vegetation, grass and dirt ground covering, some downed logs to contend with, the short hike did get my heart pounding some. I had to watch my step so as not to fall or twist an ankle. The hike was about a quarter mile. The boys followed, making their own paths. When we reached the top, the view of Avalanche Ridge was a little bit better. The boys reached the top before I did. It was nice up there, it did have a level area surrounded by woodland. I walked the area, and didn’t see any signs of animals, so I called the boys and we returned back to camp. I realized we were in a very rugged area. On our walk down I mostly traversed getting down. I took my time getting down selectivity choosing my path. It was a good work out.

It is 5:15 pm with a thin layer of clouds. The temperature has cooled down. The warmth of the evening fire feels good.

The morning was spent writing until 12:15 pm, then fixed breakfast, sharpened the axe, did some quiet observing, chopped wood, and gathered water, and did a small amount of video. Overall it was a good day.

The boys and I heard some noise in the woods, and I thought maybe it was hikers? It may have been grouse? Grouse have amazing vocabulary with the many sounds it makes talking to each other from a distance. It is a joy listening to them.

Evening Entry

At 6:00 pm, the skies are clear once again. And cooling off to 50 deg. After taking the boys on their evening walk I heard the grouse in the same direction but further away. We then heard another grouse responding with calls, and this one was coming just behind our camp about 20 feet away. And then two others followed. They walked to the spring and then turned back into the forest. I then saw them walking on a downed log near camp at the meadow. They would have made an easy target. But I was enjoying them so much, I didn’t want to shoot them, but just in enjoying their company.

Then here comes the other grouse coming to meet the three, while talking with each other. This was our evening with the grouse family. I am finding it being more enjoyable watching, and listening to wildlife, then ending their life. I have food, so I don’t have to take a life by killing for food.

September 9, 2018 – Sunday – Day 6

We got up at 8:15 am. It was 52 deg. The skies were somewhat overcast.

Last night when we were in bed, we heard the bull elk making it’s loud bugling sounds from where we hiked to yesterday afternoon. Then we heard the sounds from a distance. It could have been a different bull elk.

This morning we took our walk towards Black Lake. We arrived at the first small meadow, then a second one, then reached an unused camp. I saw some of the trail markers that Dick had used to mark the trail that led to the camp. I also saw markers to the right side. Some made no sense to me. We took the right side of the meadow that took us to the camp. On the way back we took the other trail that crossed the meadow and led to the main trail that we took walking in. At one point the trail did disappear on the right in heavy brush, and I had to guess where the trail might continue. I will have to bring the map and marking tape next time.

On the way back I saw Nanook in a boggy pond getting covered in mud. It was about 2 feet deep. Once he got out, Takota jumped in. They both came out muddy and smelling like a bog. Takota’s got his face covered in the muddy water, and he looked like a wolf. I was hoping they wouldn’t get stuck in the muddy bog where I would have to rescue them? They did enjoy playing in the mud.

Back at camp the boys were sniffing in the meadow next to camp flushing out the grouse one by one, and I went to the huckleberry patch for a fill of berries. The grouse flew down the hill just a short distance below camp. After a short while they were communicated with each other then came back to the meadow. I did hear other grouse on our walk this morning.

While we take our short walks, I take my time to feel the trail and the area, and getting to know it. That is part of the excitement with exploring the area, as with the critters we may encounter. If one gets off the trial and is not paying attention, it would be easy to get disoriented out here. I would like to go to Black Lake, maybe in a day or two. I will take a pack with some emergency gear. Or maybe check out the other areas in the opposite direction towards the Nub. I also want to tag with tape the areas better towards Black Lake. We actually haven’t seen any birds, but flashes of them, or hearing them with the exception of the grouse.

It is 12:00 pm and it is starting to cloud up, but does not look like rain. Weather is important in paying attention to here, and being aware of what it is doing.

I didn’t really feel like making breakfast this morning. But I thought I would for the boys.

I had a little stomach upset probably from the tomato sauce I had with dinner last night. I brought some apple cider vinegar with us, so I will have some of that to see if it helps. Today I will clean my 20 ga shotgun, sharpen my knife, and do some reading on trees.

The weather is beginning to clear up.

Although it has been getting colder at night, I have been staying warm with my 20 deg sleeping bag, and if needed, my wool blanket. Dick told me there is a 20 degree difference here, but we have been having pretty comfortable weather here.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day today, partly cloudy.

It is 5:00 pm. We had a quiet and peaceful day.

The boys are fed, and I am about to eat. I am about to do a check-in with Dick, and a confirmation on our resupply day.

September 10, 2018 – Monday – Day 7

This morning I thought I was hearing tree squirrels making a bunch of noise, but I think it was actually the grouse making the noise. Last night and this morning I heard the elk from a distance away, deep down in the valley below, sending out it’s mating calls.

The boy’s and I headed for an evening walk at 8:15 am. The trails here are about 10” to 12” wide. We walked for about a mile then we turned around. Back at camp the mountain breezes were kicking up giving a chill in the air. It is partly cloudy.

After picking my morning bag of huckleberries, I got coffee going. It is quiet here with an occasional bird calling, and the sound of the wind moving through the trees.

This sound of the wind through the trees can have a calming effect if one really listens to it.

I did bring some long johns, and heavier pants and shirts for colder weather. I am prepared for colder weather, but not for a bad snow storm if one hits us unexpectedly.

I was reading a book about a forest rangers life in these parts, and the weather can turn bad anytime. So it will be a good idea to leave on the 24th of this month. I would hate for us to get stuck up here. I would imagine the trail we took up would be very dangerous in snowy conditions going up or down, and maybe even impassable. Hopefully we will continue getting nice weather up to our departure day. I wouldn’t mind a little dusting of an inch or so, and the boys would love it.

It would be nice to have a fire this evening, but the wind is still pretty brisk.

We still have not seen much wildlife here, only heard them. It seems this might be another disappointing trip for observing wildlife. But one never knows when they will present themselves, as did the pack of wolves in our first camp in the backcountry. It was a little nerve racking because I was concerned about how they would react to my dogs, but it worked out well. And it was a magical moment in nature for me to be so close to these incredible creatures of the wild, although I didn’t get to see them. Seeing moose would be incredible, but a bad time, and dangerous in the rutting season, or the majestic elk, or the mountain goat. But even getting to hear them in nature is magical. At least for me. I try not to expect, and just be in the present moment. So far, I am not tired of this place, or the experiences we have had. I have a saying, “When one doesn’t expect, one will never be disappointed.” Just being in the present, nature can show us so much of her beauty, awe and wonder. There is a balancing act when bringing dogs out into nature and seeing wildlife. Wild life will tend to keep their distance, or some will attract the dogs if chased. If one does not want to see wildlife, bring barking dogs or let the dogs chase wildlife away. The nice thing about the boys is, they don’t bark, and if I know wildlife is near, I will tie the boys up. I have also learned, if one keeps a quiet camp, and becomes part of the area, they may not see you as being a threat. Animals will become more present around a camp, and feel more comfortable. And these are the magical moments that can occur. It is us humans that create most of the noise in nature.

When I find I am too much in my head, I feel uneasy in those times. But if I allow myself to be silent, to feel my surroundings deeply, I feel a peace, and nature becomes a magical place to experience. This is why I prefer to go out into nature alone.

It is 11:20 am and it is time for breakfast.

I wasn’t able to contact Dick yesterday, so I will call him again today. We will just hang out in camp today. We will get our resupply on Wednesday. I wouldn’t mind staying here longer if I had the money to prolong this trip. But I would also be concerned about the weather in October, or even in late September.

Afternoon Entry

I went to get some water from the spring, and stop to pick some huckleberries. I looked in a different area, focused on the berries. When I looked up to head for camp, I couldn’t see the camp or my big tent. I was looking in the wrong direction of my camp, and being totally disoriented to where I was in the thick forest. I quickly got oriented to land marks, and headed in the direction of our camp. I could have also howled to the boys to find the right direction to camp. The point is, it is really easy to get disoriented and lost in the wilderness if one is not paying attention to where they are in relationship to camp at all times. It is a good idea for everyone in a camp party to have a warning device, such as a whistle to tell your party that you may be lost.

I have noticed with the huckleberries that they pick up the flavor in the berries with the environment they are in. This is probably with other types of berries as well.

I have noticed there is another type of berry in the area that is plentiful, and it is the black elderberry. There are a bunch of the plants very near our camp. A good source of nutrients rich in vitamins A, C, calcium, potassium, and iron.

All the trees in my area are the Western hemlock, but for some fir.

I got a confirmation tonight that our resupply is on schedule for Wednesday.

The beauty of the clouds are rolling in and out like the oceans waves.

September 11, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 8

It was a bit chilly in the night and a little cold in the sleeping bag.

We have clear skies with a temperature of 48 deg at 8:15 am when we got up. It is still 48 deg at 10:15 am. As far as I know, it was quiet during the night from any creatures. They were not disturbed by our presents here. The birds were active on this beautiful morning. We went for a short walk and made a stop at the huckleberry patch. Nanook and I were picking the berries. Nanook is getting quite good at gathering them. And he sees me with a bag full of huckleberries, and begs for me to share with him.

It will be nice getting our resupply of food. I am looking forward to getting my protein bars. It is a nice snack food to have up here.

Last night I had a bad dream that everything I got in my resupply was wrong.

Today I noticed some birds enjoying the huckleberries as well. I am not sure of the species of bird. I think the grouse are also enjoying their fill.

The clear skies are turning into possible rain clouds. The dark clouds are floating by us. It may be iffy if we get any rain.

I may have to cut down on my coffee. I am not sure if I will have enough for the rest of my time here.

It seems a lot of my focus here is eating those delicious huckleberries. I have forgotten about the blueberries. The most popular between the two is the huckleberry by far. Nanook would have to vote for the huckleberry as well. I read that the huckleberry leaves, and dried berries make a healthy tea. It seems like the grouse are enjoying feeding on the huckleberries as well. With the abundance of these tasty morsels of huckleberries, I am surprised I haven’t seen any bears around. Maybe the boys presence are keeping them away? I thought for sure the bears would be feeding on the berries around here for their winter fat stores.

I picked some leaves of the huckleberry and made a tea. It was okay, but I am sure it was a healthful drink.

I was hoping we would see snowshoe hare around for a game food, but haven’t had any luck seeing any. I am sure the boys would spot them right off if they were around. As for grouse, if I did shoot a grouse for a meal, it would be near camp. It would be too easy to lose them in the thick brush in this area. Squirrel is also a possible game animal. Unfortunately, I am starting to enjoy having the company of these critters around. The grouse have a family here. I would hate to break up a family by killing one.

One of the birds I hear could be a jay or a woodpecker. It is hard to see any birds in the forest canopy.

It is 12:42 pm and I definitely feel the coolness is in the air. The signs winter is nearing, although it is only 46 deg out.

I haven’t mentioned the mosquitoes much, but they are still here, and being the irritates that they are. Not many yellow jackets around.

I just heard an elk calling in the distance. Even if we can’t see the creatures in the forest, the sounds gives a sense that we are among natures – that nature is alive and well.

Afternoon Entry

It is 1:44 pm. I decided to get a fire going to take a bit of the chill away that is in the air. And giving warmth to my body on this cold day. We have been burning all hemlock, and it is a nice wood to burn.

We have seen a marten on the trail in the past couple of days that catches the boys attention and mine. I then saw the huckleberry bushes moving and wondering if the marten is also enjoying the tasty berries.

I haven’t been sleeping with the sleeping bag liner since we have been here. It might be time to use it to add some additional warmth.

Ferns next to trail path

September 12, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 9

I slept well and stayed warm with the liner through the night.

I woke up at 3:00 am with Nanook snoring next to me. I gave him some loving rubs. Looking outside through my tent window, the stars were out. I felt a peace and calmness within. I had some crazy dreams before I awoke at this early hour of 3:00 am. But I felt good, and relaxed, and at peace with myself. Sometimes I don’t experience these crazy dreams during the night. Maybe it is having Nanook beside me? When I was young, but not too young, I had learned to play with my dreams. I had dreams in color, I had dreams that I was flying at will. I had dreams where I was the watcher of the dreams, One dream I had in the early morning was so vivid that when I woke from it I was not ready to stop dreaming and fell back into that dream to continue the story. And other dreams strangely enough, I had dreams I would be getting into fights and always being the victor of these fights. These fights were always in self defense. The few fights I did get into were always in self defense. And I never got the worst of it. Some of these dreams I had were awakening dreams – dreams that had awakened my spirit within.

We got up at 8:15 am, and the clouds began moving in. The temperature was 46 deg.

We took a short walk, and returning to camp I got some water at the spring, then started the coffee perking and a fire going.

Morning fire

11:38 am, I tried to call Dick on the radio with no response. I expect him to be here around 12:00 to 1:00 pm. We started to get a few drops coming down and I prepared camp for possible rain. And then we were getting blue sky and clouds. Then the sun was out warming the day. Although it is now 50 deg, the warmth of the sunshine feels good.

I fixed breakfast for the boys, and will get mine going very soon.

One thing the boys are good at is letting me know if people are coming, or if critters are around. I am sure they will hear the horses before I do, if they come. They don’t bark, but gives me body language if they are alert to something.

When we are in the backcountry I am always alert to forest fires. And hopefully we don’t get caught in one.

Afternoon Entry

Dick did arrive at 1:00 pm sharp. It took two pack animals for our resupply. I am amazed it costs so much more getting packed in in Idaho, then it does in California. Almost three times as much. This trip cost me close to $2,700 so far. Dick seemed to have gotten everything I requested. Dick and I talked a little bit, then he was on his way.

I got our food packed away, gathered some firewood for tonight and filled the water containers.

Evening Entry

I went for a walk with the boys, and I just followed them. They took a trail that they explore once in a while, and they took off running. I followed them for a bit then turned around back to camp. I called to them to come but they did not respond. I figured they would come back when they were ready, since they were so good at coming back to camp. I was getting a little concerned about them, so I called them again with no luck. I thought I would try howling to them, After a few howls, I saw Nanook trotting up the trail towards me, Then Takota following behind, with a look on his face, saying, “What’s up?“ I was always happy to see them coming back to me. When I howled, they were back with me in 5 minutes. Maybe howling works better than calling them with a voice command? Before we went on this journey, I would howl to them and thinking I could use it as a command for them to come if we got separated. This is the first time I tried it, and it seemed to work. Once we were together again, we headed back to camp for dinner. The feeling of gratification I get when I see them coming back to me, just warms my heart. I feel a deep bond with them and I believe them with me.

At 6:00 pm, it is 42 deg.

While getting water, I was thinking our water source that is only a trickle, was a joke, and I was not sure how long it would last. It wasn’t the only water source, but Dick said it was the best. We have not had any issues with water so far. We do have other small springs coming down the hill next to camp, that we could probably use if the one we use goes dry.

September 13, 2018 – Thursday – Day 10

We are all stocked up with food and good to go for the rest of our time here.

We awoke at around 7:00 am, the boys greeted me wanting their loving attention. We got up at 7:45 am. It was 44 deg.

I had all the tent window flaps closed as with the door flap and it kept me nice and warm. The tent we are using is a Cabela’s Big Horn III. It was a nice tent and has served us well in the backcountry.

I wanted to go on a hike going further towards Black Lake. I was thinking about the hike for some reason all during the night. On this hike I wanted to be a little more prepared for the unknown. It wasn’t that the hike was anything special, I just wanted to be a little more prepared because we were going further, but not knowing how much further. I also wanted to mark the trail with colored tape. I brought with me, bear spray, the Spot locator, binoculars, map, a shoulder bag, and my 22 cal rifle, if we see any small game along the way.

With gear ready, I told the boys, “show me the way?” I sometimes direct them, and sometimes they direct me. I have realized they are really good in finding hidden trails in the overgrown brush, and they would wait for me to catch up. The boys love to explore the countryside. Sometimes Takota felt adventurous and he would take the lead, other times Nanook would take the lead. Or they would walk site by side next to me. I would learn later at our winter camp, Tokota was able to read what Nanook was sensing being right next to Nanook, like he was reading Nanook’s mind. That was pretty amazing to me.

While walking the trail I knew where the huckleberries were on the side of the trail, and would grab a snack on the way.

This morning the boys stayed relatively close to me, not wandering too far from me. We took a different trail which is the actual established trail and we did not go through the camp we went through last time. It was a higher trail above the camp. When I was not sure where to go when the trail disappeared, I would watch the boys and just followed them and they would find the trail. Not all the time, but I would say in most cases.

When we were roughly a mile out I noticed the weather. It was completely overcast, but didn’t look like we would get rain for the moment. I decided it might be a good idea to turn around and head back. The boys were close and followed me back.

Back in camp, it is 11:11 am and the sky turned a dark gray, it looked like it could start to rain any time. It is getting chilly out at 41 deg. I have a fire going using only the thick bark of the hemlock. It was nice smelling and it burned well. I got my coffee going, and the boys are waiting for their breakfast of kibble, bacon, and eggs from our new supply of food that we got from yesterday.

We didn’t get far today on our hike, but discovered the trail that will take us to Black Lake. If we didn’t have to bushwhack so much, we would make better ground. Although we are in very rugged country, with a steep mountain landscape, very narrow trails that can quickly disappear into thick vegetation, or walking along side steep mountain slopes, it is beautiful country filled with many forms of life that can easily blend into the landscape without even being seen, or heard. I hope we can explore more of this area. We didn’t encounter any creatures on our walk, only the sounds of the grouse.

The bark of the hemlock is burning good and we have a lot of it in camp. I might as well use it.

I have found myself being more reluctant to hunt any small game. If I don’t need to, unless for a survival situation, I can’t see taking a life.

It is definitely getting colder each day and we did get a little rain, so I decided not to cook breakfast. We took cover in the tent with the rain falling a bit more.

A little earlier before going into the tent, and while they were eating their breakfast, Takota was interested in something on the trail, then Nanook noticed it. I was thinking maybe a moose or elk? I looked down on the trail below, and it was a marten hopping along the trail. All three of us were excited to see this little creature near our camp. It was the first time we got to see one of these beautiful creatures in real life. I am not sure where he came from. It must be near since this is the second time we have seen him or her in the area. It might be attracted to the abundance of huckleberries.

Afternoon Entry

It is 3:35 pm and have been picking some huckleberries for a snack in the light rain we are getting. It is 38 deg. I suppose we could get some light snow. I am prepared for it, with our tent, clothing and warmth of the sleeping bag, liner, and a wool blanket.

The clouds are hanging along the mountain side. It is beautiful here, and peaceful. All is quiet in the forest. I am not too concerned about the weather, with the exception of our departure day and the rugged terrain we have to go through going back. The good thing is we do drop quickly in elevation, so snow might not be much of an issue. I hope?

We are relaxing next to a nice warm fire. It looks like the clouds are clearing out and being replaced with lots of blue sky.

Evening Entry

The temperature is at 37 deg. It should be a cold night. I am sure the boys are enjoying the cooler weather. It is time to button up as they say. It is beginning to get dark at 7:30 pm under the canopy of the hemlock. And that means it is almost time for bed.

September 14, 2018 – Friday – Day 11

I woke up again at 3:00 am after having some dreams.

Last night I took the boys for a short walk before bed to get any business done. Nanook was quick about it. And Takota just took his time. I had their leashes on and Takota seemed to get tangled up in everything, as he does so well. After we were back in the tent, I was looking for my thick wool shocks to wear, and couldn’t find them. I was getting frustrated not being able to find them.

This morning when we were getting up, my pants from yesterday were still wet, so I grabbed a clean pair of pants, and changed all my pockets out into the clean pair of pants. I then thought I had lost my keys, but forgot I had put them in my pants already. I did find my wool socks on a pile of books I had out. I also misplace a screw driver I was looking for last night. And it was where I usually have it. All of that frustration I was experiencing was for not. A pure waste of energy.

As for my socks I couldn’t find, all I had to do is get another pair from my bag, it was no big deal. But I made it a big deal. I apologized to the boys for yelling in frustration. I tend to get angry when I misplace things.

When we left for our walk this morning it was sunny and 47 deg. Another beautiful day in the backcountry. We just did a short walk, then back to camp. I got water, made coffee, started a campfire, then time for breakfast for me and the boys.

During the night it did get cold. I blame it for not having my wool socks on. Now that I know where they are I will have them for tonight, unless I forget where they are again.

The grouse have not been around camp for a few days. Will they come back?

With me, Nanook, the marten, the grouse and the birds, the huckleberries are beginning to dwindle in supply. They will be gone very soon I suspect. I will miss having these flavorful treats.

Takota lost his bandanna on our walk this morning, so we will have to go out today to look for it, and gather some firewood.

September 15, 2018 – Saturday – Day 12

I awoke many times during the night for some odd reason.

Takota and I heard a sound from one of the containers, which means a critter is in our camp. It was about 3:00 am. At first I thought it could possibly be a bear. But a bear would probably be much louder if they smelled food. I thought maybe it is our neighbor the marten. I kinda made sense it is the marten. I just listened to the sounds this creature was making until I fell back into a restful sleep. Takota did the same.

I noticed Takota’s left eye was swollen again this morning. I will have to keep an eye on it. He could have scratched it?

It was 8:00 am when we got up and went for our walk. It was partly cloudy with a temperature of 43 deg.

On our walk I was watching Takota closely, and he seemed to be doing fine. His eye seems to clear up when he is up and about. After our short walk, I made coffee, and got a fire going.

There has been a lot of bird activity going on. I heard grouse in the berry patch across from the spring, but could not see them hidden under the huckleberry bushes. I heard some chirping from the trees, and it was a gray squirrel coming down a tree. It was the first one we have seen.

When I was about to start cooking breakfast, I heard a sound coming from behind me, but couldn’t figure where it was coming from. I then saw the marten about 12 feet from me, running to a tree. I was now only a few feet from him. It climbed up the tree behind our kitchen area. It was making a cooing sound, like a baby. It peeked around the tree trunk to look at us, and when I got too close to it, it gave me a vicious growl of it’s disapproval saying, “Not too close buddy, I am vicious.” I did get some photos, but most of them ended up blurry. The marten must have been our visitor early this morning that we heard.

Marten at camp

It eventually climbed down from the tree and scampered off to a different area of the forest. I saw this as a special gift from the forest.

I am not sure if this marten was the same one we saw the other day or not. Maybe a sibling? Either way it was special.

Photo by others

A mushroom I have seen on dead fall is the Red-belt conk I believe. Another common mushroom I have seen in this area with a gray cap and white gills. I have seen two others that I have not identified. We are learning more about mushrooms and how they tie into the forest ecosystem, as with playing an important part of their relationship with the forest. I am gaining a greater appreciation for the fungi world. As with the trees and how they communicate with each other. We are just beginning to learn how everything is tied to each other in this web of life. We once knew this many thousands of years ago, but have forgotten. This is why I feel it is important to learn from the wisdom of the traditional peoples that still remain with the knowing of this knowledge and relationship with the natural world. Then maybe, we who live in the modern day world will stop destroying the very thing that gives life to all life – the four elements, air, water, earth, and fire. As with all life on our planet.

I spotted two gray jays in the huckleberry patch, and two others in the trees. It seems this area is coming alive with the forest creatures. Unfortunately we only have a short time left here. This is why I prefer staying in one spot to learn the area. Most people only stay for a very short time, maybe a day or two. They may see more of the beautiful landscape then we do, but what they do see is only a small glimpse of what is actually there. They only touch the surface, and they don’t experience deeply what is truly there before them. When we can experience nature silently, being still, it allows us to go deeper into this experience within nature, and our relationship with her.

A couple of days ago I did find some fir trees in the area mixed in with the hemlock.

Evening Entry

Today we had off and on clouds and blue skies. It is 5:41 pm, at 50 deg. It feels very comfortable.

I did some video in the meadow today, mostly of me talking about our experiences here.

Takota’s eye looked pretty good through out the most of the day. I gave him Benadryl to see if that helps.

September 16, 2018 – Sunday – Day 13

It was a pretty good night, but got cold at times. When I awoke I was experiencing a little anxiety and couldn’t shake it off, Maybe a little writing in the journal will help.

I have my coffee and a nice fire going. It is 11:00 am, and 46 deg. The sky is overcast, and maybe a chance of rain. I also see blue skies in the distance through the trees.

The coffee, fire and writing in the journal seems to help calm my soul from the anxiety I was experiencing earlier.

For our walk today, I thought we would take the trail a bit further that we came in on in the dark. The trail was very narrow, 10” to 12” wide. We had an up hill side and a very steep down hill side that seemed to have no end to it. We walked maybe a mile and a quarter or so. I was getting tired so I decided we would head back to camp. The boys were ahead of me, so I called them to come. I heard their footsteps following behind me. They both stopped next to me for a moment, then continued on, passing me in a trot heading back towards camp.

I saw Nanook stopped, sitting on the trail overlooking the steep valley below. I didn’t think to much about it. I checked if I could see Takota down where Nanook was looking, and didn’t see anything. I noticed the beautiful plants changing into their Fall colors . So I assumed Takota continued on the trail. They knew the trail so I was not to concerned about it. I thought maybe Nanook was just waiting for me. Nanook and I moved on with Nanook running ahead of me, and assuming to catch up with Takota. I thought they were at the creek, and no boys were around, so I thought they were back at camp. They weren’t in camp, so I called to them and howled to them. I did a few things in camp figuring they would soon be running into camp as they always do. With the boys nowhere in sight I headed back on the trail to look for them. I was calling and howling to them. Shortly I saw Nanook running to me out of breath and panting. I thought Takota would be following behind, and there was no Takota in sight. I was getting concerned. Nanook was thirsty so I took him to the creek for a drink, then went back to camp to see if Takota had returned, and no Takota. We then went back on the trial to find his brother.

We stopped at the place on the trail I met Nanook and I asked Nanook where Takota was? He gave me no indication of where Takota was. Then in a tree next to us, a Steller’s jay was perched on a low branch squawking at me. Was he trying to tell me something? The jay then flew to another branch, and then more squawking at me. I couldn’t make sense of this behavior the jay was displaying. The strange thing is, we hadn’t seen a Steller’s jay for 12 days, and this one was talking to us?

We went to a trail split where I thought Takota may have taken on the other trail, but that was unusual, he would have come back by now. My mind turned to fear that Takota got hurt or lost. The very idea terrified me. Would we be able to find him? He could have been anywhere? I told Nanook again, where is your brother? Go find Takota. I repeated this over and over again to Nanook. We were at the split of the two trails where I can see in both directions of the two trails.

Nanook finally gave me the slightest indication with his ears pointing back to the trail we just came from. I thought he didn’t know, but I went with it. We headed back on the trail, and continued to call Takota.

While walking the trail I thought this couldn’t be right. But I was also thinking that maybe Nanook was actually looking or hearing Takota in the thick brush below while sitting on the trail? Maybe Takota was stuck? I kept calling Takota. Once we were getting close to where I originally saw Nanook on the trail looking down the steep embankment, here comes Takota on the trail, coming towards us. He was so happy to see us and I was very relieved and happy we had found him. Takota cried in joy when we joined together once again. He didn’t seem he was hurt in anyway. He probably just got caught up in the thick brush and the steep slope and was having difficulty getting back up on the trail. I saw it as truly a gift we found him. I was so grateful.

We were back together again. Nanook did good in finding his brother, and with the help of the jay.

On our evening walk, Takota had his head buried in a plant that was in the mint family. I thought maybe this plant was the cause of his eye irritation?

I found my hoodie sweat shirt and put it over my fleece top and stayed nice and warm during the night.

September 17, 2018 – Monday – Day 14

Takota woke up through the night, it seemed he couldn’t get comfortable. He had both eyes shut when he was wandering around the tent. It was the first time he had done that. I was getting concerned about him. I tried to comfort him with rubs and scratches that he seemed to enjoy, and he finally settled down and fell asleep beside me. Maybe he scratched his eyes getting out of the thick brush?

I woke up at 7:15 am, again feeling a bit uneasy. I then focused, my energy on excitement rather than discomfort, and I was quickly able to experience that good energy field within.

While I was still in bed I heard animals in a distance. I thought it may be elk in a lower valley.

We got up at 8:00 am, it was partly cloudy at 42 deg. We took a short walk just below our camp, then returned to camp to get coffee ready, a nice morning fire, and writing in the journal.

It was a beautiful Fall morning, and with that little energy change I made it began the day just right.

Evening Entry

I spent doing a video for a couple of hours after breakfast, then gathered and sawed firewood.

Takota’s eye seems to be better.

The boys and I took a walk in the afternoon, and heard elk bugling.

The day was a good day.

The elk are still bugling this evening.

It is 7:00 pm and 42 deg.

September 18, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 15

This morning we had high thin clouds in the area with the sun showing through. It is 47 deg.

Last night Takota again seemed restless and uncomfortable as he did the night before. I placed my wool blanket on his bed, and that seemed to work. Nanook was lying on the bed next to me. Takota then lied on the tent floor. I had a sense Takota wanted to sleep next to me, so I moved the other bed next to me, and that seemed to work. He slept for the rest of the night.

It seemed at night his eye would cause him the most trouble, then clear up during the morning when we were up and around.

Takota was alert this morning listening to the elk calls. After breakfast I will give him some Benadryl to help his eye.

I called Dick and left a message to see if he could pick us up before the scheduled date of the 24th so I could get Takota’s eye checked out.

During our whole journey thus far, I could not image doing it without the boys. They were a great support system for me.

While I was fixing breakfast for me and the boys, I heard Takota playing with Nanook. Or should I say harassing Nanook, because he knew they were going to have a very tasty breakfast of kibble, bacon and eggs.

Takota and Nanook were both resting after breakfast, but also alert, listening to the sounds all around them. We heard more elk calls echoing deep in the distance of the lower elevations of the valley, and through the woods this morning. What an amazing and magical sound.

Evening Entry

I was spending time playing with the video camera today.

Takota’s energy seems to be high. He was full of piss and vinegar today and this evening. Up the hill above camp the boys were hearing and sniffing the scents of creatures stirring around. Although my human scents can’t always detect them, they are around. The forests are always alive with subtle activity that man cannot hear. We hear, but we don’t here, we see but don’t see. We only see the surfaces of things, because we don’t go deep into our experiences within. We only tend to gloss over these experiences, missing so much that nature provides to us. By just being still, and silent, can we hear the voices in nature.

I found myself rushing through things, trying to get things done. I just need to slow down. There is no rush. We have no dangers we have to deal with, such has fires. It is good though to have these things in the back of the mind if they do happen, and prepare for them the best we can. But most of us don’t. We don’t think it will happen to us.

Daily, I check Takota’s eye. And it usually effects him at night, and clears during the day. I don’t know what to think? All I can do is keep an eye on it.

September 19, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 16

When we went to bed last night, he again seemed a little restless. I got him to lie on his bed, and I gave him loving rubs and scratches, and that got him to relax. He did get up during the night, but quickly lied back down. Each time, I would give him loving scratches, as I would with Nanook being on the other side of me.

At around 7:00 am both boys woke me with loving attention. Just before that Takota went over to Nanook to get some tender loving licks. Usually Nanook would give him a growl, then give in, giving the loving licks, Takota expected.

If I woke to bad thoughts, the boys would always bring a shining light to my morning, as did being in nature.

It is a beautiful sunny day, 47 deg.

We went on our morning walk to the small meadow. I had them off leash, but the stayed close to me and was listening to me. Takota was doing fine and his eye didn’t seem to be bothering him.

I hear the Stellers jay chattering away in a nearby tree.

I looked over to the boys and saw them looking intently at something down at the trail. I thought, maybe an elk or moose, or the little marten? I looked down at the trail, and I could not believe my eyes, it was a lone black wolf sniffing along side the trail. He glanced up at us with a cautious curiosity, but did not seemed too concerned. He just continued sniffing. He had a small white mark on his upper chest. I again wished I had my video camera ready. I grabbed my other camera from the tent and began snapping photos. Unfortunately they were blurry. I am not sure if I was shaking from excitement, or the camera was out of adjustment. The boys were very interested in our new visitor.

Our visitor did not seem threatening, and continued up the hill to the left of our camp, occasionally watching us, then behind our camp when he disappeared into the woods. What an incredible sight to see. It was our first wolf encounter that we got to see.

I am not sure if we will see him again. Will he returned to this area? Probably unlikely. Does it mean more wolves are in the area? I will have to keep a close eye on our surroundings. It is hard telling how wolves will react in a pack in our situation? We only had one experience with a pack of wolves that was not threatening, but them being more curious about us. And what would the boys do if they were off leash and saw a wolf, or pack of wolves in a close encounter? So far our experiences have been non-threatening with wolves. Have we just been lucky?

Much later I talked with a so-called wolf expert from the US Forest Service about our encounter with the pack of wolves in the Sawtooth, and he told me they were probably just curious about us when they came to visit us in camp. It was very interesting how this pack responded to us. They checked us out, and they chose to leave the next morning. Did they leave the area because we were there? Or were they just passing through? These were good lesson for me with the boys on how the wolves responded to us in both situations. I believe if the boys showed aggression towards the wolves by barking, it could have been a different scenario that may have played out. I also believe if we show respect for all creatures in the wild, the outcome will be a good one in many cases. And it does not mean being foolish around wildlife either.

Evening Entry

We have not seen any sign of the lone wolf since this morning. But the boys will be on alert if he comes back.

Takota’s eye seemed to be doing pretty good.

The elk have been active here during the mating season, hearing them call for a mate. It has been part of the experience here for us.

We had a nice fire, and experiencing the cooler weather of Autumn in the high country.

I wonder if we will hear any wolves howling this evening?

September 20, 2018 – Thursday – Day 17

I slept pretty well. Keeping the window openings of the tent closed helped keep the tent a bit warmer. We weren’t having any problems with condensation in the tent for the whole trip. And since the boys enjoy the cold, I try to keep the inside of the tent on the cooler side. Takota seemed to have slept well during the night.

At about 8:00 am the boys came for their loving attention of scratches and rubs by me. This attention always started my morning out right. And then stepping out into nature. There is nothing like it.

The weather looked cold and overcast so we stayed in bed for another hour. When we got up it was 40 deg. We took our morning walk just down the hill and over the trail, making it a very short walk. The boys are always sniffing, and listening to the sounds in nature while on our walks.

The huckleberries are almost gone from our consumption, and the other critters who enjoyed them. I am surprised no bears came through. The Steller’s jay is still squawking near camp. The skies are now clearing up. We occasionally are getting a cold Fall breeze coming through, that always feels refreshing to us. On our walk I was looking down at the ground to see if I could discover any stones carved by man. I did find one that was very crude, but looked like it could have been an arrow head, spear head, or cutting tool probably from the ancient people that were once here. I thought about what it would have been like living with these peoples? I set the stone back on the ground where I found it.

While getting water at the spring I noticed a track in the mud that was possibly a bear track. It may have stayed clear of our camp due to the scent of the boys, if it was indeed a bear.

It is quiet and peaceful in our place in nature.

I forgot to mention, we had a guy and gal backpacking that crossed our camp. I talked to them for a little bit. They came from Black Lake. They said, it was a steep climb from the lake. It would have been nice to check it out, but it was not meant to be. They were the only people we saw up here in this remote area.

I will begin organizing our gear for our departure in two days. I just hope it will be a better ride back to base camp?

I called Dick, and Gary answered. Gary told me Dick can pick us up on Saturday or Monday. I told him Saturday. I also mentioned that I was hoping he would come along to help out.

September 21, 2018 – Friday – Day 18

At 6:00 am, it was a beautiful morning. The boys were quietly sleeping until they heard me saying. “Good morning kids.” They both rolled over at the same time, for their belly rubs. Nanook thumping his tail on the tent floor. Takota let me know he was ready with a whine followed by a yawn.

We got up and went for a nice walk. I gathered some lichen covered branches, and old man’s beard for our morning fire. The sun was rising above the tree covered mountains. It was nice seeing the morning light within the darkness of the forest where we had our camp.

Morning fire

At camp I got the fire going, the coffee perking, I wrote in the journal, and just enjoyed the quiet, and peaceful moments in nature. One of the books I was thinking about writing was on those moments of reflections that I had on our journey.

Afternoon Entry

It was a nice last day sunny day with a nice Fall breeze. The temperature was 58 deg, at 12:05 pm.

I got most of our stuff organized to pack out by late afternoon. The only thing left is the tent and our sleeping things, and I will get that done in the morning. Today I removed the stakes and guy lines of the tent to make it faster taking down the tent. I don’t think I will have to worry about strong winds taking the tent down tonight.

I should have time for breakfast and finishing packing tomorrow before Dick arrives. It will take him sometime to get everything packed up and loaded on the pack animal. I hope he comes early enough so we can head down the trail before dark. We will be doing a lot of walking with the horses due to the steepness and narrowness of the trail. Doing it in the darkness can be dangerous, for us, for the dogs, and for the pack animals. I was concerned about

Takota doing this hike down, with his eye problem.

This was our last backcountry trip, at least for this year. I hope we will have the opportunity to have more. In the back of my mind I thought about our winter camp. I was not ready for it mentally. I hope it will work out with the land owner staying on his property for the full winter?

Overall we enjoyed our stay here. There were some challenges we had to face, like getting up here, Takota getting lost, and is eye problems, but other then that we enjoyed it up here. We had good weather overall. A pretty nice campsite, We got to experience moose, elk, a wolf, grouse, a marten, and some jays. Nanook and I got to feast on an abundance of huckleberries. And it was just nice being up here. We didn’t have to deal with burnt out areas which was nice. And we had no people here. Each of our three backcountry trips offered us different challenges to learn from, as with learning about our relationship with nature.

September 22, 2018 – Saturday – Day 19

This morning it sounded like light rain falling, but it was only the needles of the hemlock falling on the tent. The wind was blowing pretty good this morning that I was not expecting. Even with the guy lines not staked, the tent did not flap around much.

I had a difficult time sleeping with my concerns about leaving today. I did not have much confidence in my Outfitter to get us down safely. I was especially concerned about Takota. Can he make in down on the rough and narrow trail we will be going down on with his eye problem safely? Especially if we have to do it in the dark? Even if everything went well with Takota, will it go smoothly with the packs not slipping and staying firmly on the pack animals? I could only image dealing with this in the dark, having to try and adjust them at night on these steep, and narrow trails we will be on for 4 hours? But nothing is ever certain, dealing with pack animals, heavy packs, and in steep, narrow trails, and in rough mountain country, with steep switch backs, and doing it at night.

We got up at 7:00 am. I had time to finish packing up, and fixing a quick breakfast. A light rain began falling while we were getting ready to leave. Hopefully it remains only a light rain? I had camp completely broken down by 12:00 pm. And then wait for our ride back to base camp to come soon. I figured Dick would arrive in camp by 1:00 or 1:30 pm. They arrived at 2:15 pm. I was not happy with that. I knew we would be doing a good part of the ride back in the dark. I did understand that Dick had a lot of work getting the animals ready, trailered, then getting them to the trailhead. I am glad Gary was there to help, although he couldn’t do too much. He also had to bring my truck with them to the trailhead. Maybe Dick had real help for our trip down.

I wouldn’t be too concerned if we had a better trail to go back on. But we will have serious drop offs to deal with for most of the ride. It will be slow going. And I am really concerned about Takota.

We only had a little light rain in the morning, then the rest of the day was mostly overcast.

We did not get going on the trail until 5:30 pm. I was not happy about leaving so late. We could have cut half that time if Dick brought a well seasoned packer with him to help.

I thought we were taking a different trail heading back, but it was actually the same trail. I didn’t realized it because we arrived in camp at night when we first arrived here. I should have known this if I just looked at the map I had. A bad mistake on my part.

Dick and Gary mounted their horses. I told Dick I would walk my horse for a bit. The first part of the trail was easy. I then let the boys off leash and mounted my horse. She was the same one I rode up on. I was the last one in the pack. I thought if I walked the boys and my horse together, my horse would do better with them. That was not the case. My horse really did not like my dogs. And that is when I let the boys loose, and I got on my horse.

When I let the boys off leash, they were off and running down the trail. Takota seemed to be doing fine with his eye, but we hadn’t hit the toughest part of the trail, and in the dark.

The first part of the trail ride was relaxing and pleasant. I was actually enjoying it. The horses were doing fine and the boys were doing fine. The boys stayed close to me and I was keeping a close eye on them, especially Takota. I wish I remember going up on this trail, because we could have had that as part of our walking trail.

My responsibility was not only watching the boys, my horse, but also watched for any issue with the pack animals in front of us.

The first incident, Gary’s horse did not want to go any further. A familiar pattern with these horses. My horse was doing fine, but she did not like my dog’s flanking her. She got very nervous, and she was ready to kick or bite at them. So I had to keep the boys a safe distance away. I also moved my horse to get her focuses on moving forward and getting out of that defensive stance. This did happen a few times, but nothing bad happened.

Once we reached one section of the trail where it was getting steep, we dismounted and walked the horses. Dick said we would be walking most of the trail off the horses. Things then started to get bad. When Gary dismounted his horse, he fell. His bad knee gave out on him. He luckily did not get hurt. One has to remember this guy is 75 years old. He is still pretty strong for his age, but he is more likely to get hurt doing this. I don’t know what Dick was thinking bringing him along.

Some of the views we had were spectacular with the setting sun dropping behind the mountains.

Dick went through the protocol of riding in the dark. He said, “some people tend to get disoriented at night on the horses. And will fall off their horse.” Luckily I don’t have that problem. I have ridden horses at night and they do pretty well finding their way at night. We had to be careful not to shine our lights in their eyes. We also had to keep a good communication with everyone. That is something Dick seemed to forget. I had some difficulty walking my the horse, on the trail because of my cataract in one eye. I had to take it very slow. The boys were doing great overall, as with the horses. The boys seemed to find their place in front of me, and behind the pack animal that was not at least bothered by the boys. It was the same pack horse the boys followed getting up to camp originally. So things seemed to be working out.

The further we went the more difficult the tail had become. Dick had three pack animals and he was in the lead, Gary was in the middle with three pack animals, and I was drag, or at the end of the pack line.

One thing, and maybe the only thing good about my horse was she was not crowding or pushing me on the trail. Gary’s horse was really bad at that, and on three occasions pushed Gary off the trail which could have been very dangerous. The last time Gary ended up in thick brush on a very steep slope, luckily that stopped him from sliding down further. But making it very difficult getting out of the thick brush and back on the trail in the pitch black darkness. I couldn’t help him because I had no safe place to get to him. I used my head lamp to give him extra light. He did finally get out, but it must have been exhausting for him. Dick allowed himself to get further in front of us making it difficult to communicate with him, and that was really pissing me off.

I then saw one of Gary’s pack horses collapsing on the trail, so we yelled at Dick that a horse was down. He finally heard us and came up to help. I had no idea how serious it was? I told Dick he had to stay closer to us. I am guessing the pack slipped and the horse lost balance. We were lucky the horse fell where he did. If it happened on a steep embankment, that could have been very bad. Dick was able to get the horse up, and we and the horses had no problems for the rest of the ride, with the exception of just being very tired.

I was getting hot, and sweating with all the rain gear I was wearing. I had to start stripping this clothing off. It was getting very uncomfortable. I was also wearing the wrong shoes, (Riding boots) for all the down hill walking, and my feet were getting very sore, and killing me. We finally made it down to the trailhead. We went to my truck, and I put the boys inside so they could rest. I then watched for any traffic to warn them to slow down near the horses and stock trailer while Dick and Gary unloaded the packs, and loaded the horses in the trailer.

We walked most of the trail down and it was exhausting. I have to say, the boys did great under these circumstances.

We did have some moon light to help us out on the trail, when the clouds weren’t covering the moon.

I would have to say it was another ride from hell, but we all made it down safely.

Back at base camp I asked Dick if he needed any help with my gear? And he said, he will cover it up for the night. So the boys and I headed for our tent that was luckily still set up, and crashed for the night.

September 24, 2018 – Monday – back at base camp.

The night was off and on sleep wise, being awaken by the sounds of horse hooves around the tent, and munching on grass. A light rain was also falling off and on through the night. Otherwise me and the boys slept well. I was really proud of the boys for being so well on both our trail rides on this trip, and on our 19 days in the backcountry. They were a pure joy being with and sharing this experience with.

We got up at 8:30 am, it was chilly outside. I took the boys for a walk then headed for the tent cabin for some coffee and burnt pancakes that were prepared by a helper of Dick’s by the name of Rick who likes to talk too much. He should have been named, Gabby.

The day was partly cloudy, but beautiful. Each time we leave for another area, we know it will be in nature. It will be winter soon, right around the corner. A new adventure, but I am a bit concerned about our winter camp.

Takota’s eye was looking good this morning.

I took a well needed shower, got everything packed up. I talked with Gary for a bit before we headed out. I was looking at our next campground and I was looking at the campground near Orofino at the reservoir we camped at before. It would take maybe 4 hours to get to. So we checked out a small campground not to far from here called Aquarius campground on the North Fork of the Clear Water River. It was a short drive to get there. It looked like a nice campground, and quiet. There were only a few campers there. The camping fee was only $5.00 per night. On our way to the campground I saw a bald eagle perched on top of a large rock in the middle of the creek. It would have made a great photo, but I didn’t stop.

It was cloudy with possible rain. I set up our tent then headed for a small town of Pierce about an hour away to get gas, and to the market there for some food. It was a nice drive going through beautiful countryside, showing it’s Autumn colors of reds, oranges, and yellows in it’s landscape. One area that wasn’t so nice, was where the forest was clear cut that scarred the landscape.

At the store, we were able to get real food. I picked up some ham and cheese, beer, bacon and eggs, steak, and chicken.

We encountered a couple of deer crossing the road on our way back to camp.

I was told a small reservoir named Deer Creek Reservoir was a good place for fishing, that was close by, and of course the river we were camping at. When we were at Deer Creek Reservoir, an elk crossed the road in front of us. It was a beautiful sight to see.

Back at camp I wanted to get the boys fed. I picked up some wood near the reservoir for a couple of fires. We had ham and cheese for dinner and a nice evening fire.

The sky is clearing, as with it cooling down. It was a beautiful day in the Idaho mountains. It is also time to set up my rod and reel for some fishing.

Tonight I was noticing Takota’s eye was not looking good.

To be continued in Part 20

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 16

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 16

Our entrance into the Sawtooth Wilderness

Walking into the Sawtooth Wilderness

June 28, 2018 – Thursday – Day 1

A loud knock on our cabin door sounded at 6:30 am. A little startled, half asleep, I yelled out to Steve outside the door, thanking him for the wake up knock that I requested. It is time to get up.

I took the boys for a short walk, then back to the cabin. Then got the rest of our things over to the Outfitter, as with the things I was going to take to the trailer while we were gone on our trip.

I dropped the stuff off to Daryl, that includes the perishable foods, and the ice chest, with a block and a half of ice inside, the boys beds, and a few more things.

When I was at Cabela’s I asked one of the employees there, “how long will the block ice last in my Cabela’s insulated ice chest?” He said, “about 7 days if you keep it covered and out of the sun.” He also gave me some other suggestions to prolong the melting of the ice.

When I arrived at the barn, I saw all my gear on the ground separated by weight. Daryl said I had too much weight, and he would need more horses and one more trip to our camp. He figured a total of 6 pack animals. The only option was to go through the gear I needed on the first run, and take the rest on the second trip. I went through the gear and began taking things out, one was part of our food. Both the boys and mine. It would cost me an extra $800 for an extra trip. But I had really no choice. Daryl suggested the bear proof panniers, and the boys beds, and I greed. He will bring the rest of our things on Sunday or Monday. So I made sure we had enough food until then. I wasn’t happy with paying more money, but that is the way the cookie crumbles. We got it all figured out. I realized it is really expensive horse packing in Idaho. Much more than I paid in California.

Back at the cabin, a couple next to us stopped by and wanted to meet the boys. They said that they had heard I wrote two books. For a very brief moment I felt famous. I told them I was working on one, and have a rough draft on another. I also have five articles published. They said, they would like to read some of the things I wrote, so I gave them my Facebook page.

Once I put my day pack on, I realized it was much heavier than I thought, and I took some things out of it, and gave it to Daryl to pack with the other stuff. He took the few items, but he was not happy with it.

We headed on the trail that would take us to Grandjean Campground, then a short walk to the trailhead where we begin our hike on the Idaho Centennial Trail. Once we were on the main trail that would lead to our first creek crossing, and far enough from the stables, I let the boys run free. Before I let them loose, I put colored bandanna’s on them. Nanook had a blue one, and Takota a red one indicating they were not wild wolves. The first thing they did was to run down the hill towards the stables. I yelled at them to come, and they finally returned to me. They were excited to have that freedom to run free. They did well staying on the trail. Nanook was usually in the lead with Takota following. I think Takota wanted to stay close to me. He would always look back at me to make sure I was near. The hike to Baron Creek from the trailhead was only a mile and a half away. Daryl and his pack of horses had caught up to us, so I put the boys back on their leashes so as not to spook the horse as they passed us. The horses and the boys did fine with no issues as they passed one another.

I decided to leave the leashes on the boys with the horses being so close by.

This was the second longest trip for me into the backcountry alone. Back in 2009 I began camping out of necessity with my dog, Shiloh. We camped at a campground for a month and found that the natural world began to transform me in ways I was not really expecting, and I wanted more. And I wanted to experience it with my companion, Shiloh. So I decided to push that experience into nature deeper. I wanted to have the experience of being in the wilderness alone with Shiloh by my side. I planned to do a two week trip in the Sierra Nevada mountains for our first trip into the backcountry. We lasted one week. I thought I was getting sick with a congestion, and Shiloh wasn’t feeling well. I was also feeling a sense of being struck by loneliness. So I decided to cut the trip short. I was disappointed in myself leaving sooner than I wanted, with not meeting my goal of two weeks being out in the wilderness alone.

Once we were back from our trip, I felt pushed to go back. So I planned another trip to the same spot for a three week long trip in late August. A friend joined me and Shiloh for 6 days, then Shiloh and I were doing the remainder of the trip alone for 18 days. During that time I felt a sense of place in the wilderness – a sense of being home. And now I find myself returning to the wilderness with Takota and Nanook. So experiencing, and wanting to do this alone was not new for me.

Then in June 2010, Me, Shiloh, and an old time friend went to Kennedy Lake for two weeks. I always felt at home there.

Once we reached Baron Creek, Daryl was waiting for us on the other side of the creek. He pointed to the best place to cross, and then he said, “if I didn’t want to cross the creek (I think he new it could be a rough crossing) we could avoid the creeks and river crossings and we could take the North Fork instead?” I told him, “lets move on as planned.” I wasn’t sure if that was a good decision or not?

Baron Creek is known to be a tough crossing by hikers and backpackers during high water levels. As was told by the experiences the Ranger I talked with, about her, her husband, and two dogs had, just three months ago, When they had a good creek crossing going out, and returning a couple of day later, almost being trapped by a raging river crossing and the dangers it presented for them and their dogs.

What I didn’t know was what the river crossing would be like on the Payette. Originally, Daryl said it would be an easy crossing, and the creeks would be the more difficult crossings. Baron Creek was suppose to be the most difficult crossing at curtain times of the year with the runoffs.

I took my first steps into the creek, and although it was not too deep, it was rocky and difficult to walk in. I found myself rushing to get to the other side , so I stopped and slowed down my pace to a safer pace. When I looked up, Daryl was gone from sight. Getting closer to the other side, the creek was getting deeper. Two feet then to three feet. At the end, the water was to my waist and moving fast. I had to maneuver over a log to get to shore that was difficult in doing with the water moving so fast. Finally on shore, half of me was all wet. This creek was definitely a challenge, and a learning experience for me. And now it was the boys turns. I was hoping the boys would follow behind me, but they didn’t.

They wanted to get across, but where afraid. They were running back and forth along the shoreline looking for a place to cross and couldn’t find any. I called them to cross. Coaxing them to cross for about 15 minutes or so, Nanook finally made the jump, crossing with no problem. He lied down on the grass watching Takota crying on the other side. After another 15 minutes of calling and coaxing Takota to cross, he took the leap. I was watching him, making sure he was okay. When I saw the fast moving current sweeping him away. I was concerned because he had his leash on, and I was afraid he may get caught up in rocks, or branches. I ran past the heavy willow running along the shore and didn’t see him go by, I found an opening in the brush giving me access the creek, and saw Takota with great relief, gripping onto a log with his two paws in sheer terror, while the rest of his body was under the water. I saw the fear in his eyes, telling me to help him. Luckily I had good access to him and was able to grab his collar and pull him out. I embraced him in loving care. We then joined Nanook. We were all together again, and safe.

A little bit further up the trail, the boys ahead of me, Takota began crying loudly, so I ran to him and realized that somehow, his collar was wrapped between his toes. When I grabbed him to release the collar from his predicament, and checking for any injuries, he lunged into my arms once again for protection. When I got the collar loose, I checked how he was walking and he seemed to be okay. Nanook was patiently waiting for us. The boys were doing great being off leash overall.

When Takota and I reached Goat Creek, Nanook had already crossed over it with ease and confidence. He was in the groove on water crossings. Takota on the other hand was still freaked out from the last crossing. This creek will be a bit easier, not as deep or as swift. The deep section starts at the beginning, it was about 18” to 24” deep, then shallower in the middle, then gradually turned to beach. Once he stepped into the water he would back off. I could have spent the time to try and work with him, but we had wasted enough time crossing the creeks. I crossed the creek, and he would not follow, so I took my pack off, and went back to get him. I hooked him to the leash, and he easily followed me with no problem. I was thinking that was too easy!

At this point the creek crossings we’re wearing on me. I was getting pretty tired and my hiking boots were full of water, sand, and other debris. When we continued on our hike, I forgot to tighten my backpack that made it much harder to carry, and much more uncomfortable.

I was following the horse tracts for the path getting us to the river crossing. It was a beautiful area and I was getting excited, but very tired at the same time. I knew we were getting close to our camp. All we had to do was cross the wide South Fork of the Payette River. Once we reached the entrance of the river it didn’t look to bad, except for the beginning. It was deep and swift. I tested out the waters and in the beginning it was calm, I slid into about 3 feet of water from the shore, but deep with an outcropping blocking the main river current. Once I went beyond the outcropping it was very difficult staying upright, even my walking stick didn’t help with my balance, with it swaying uncontrollable every which way. I was thinking this could be a big problem? For me, and for Takota. Nanook did not want to wait around for us, In his dog language he said, “I am out of here!” and crossed the river with ease. And Takota responded with, “No, no way, no how, it ain’t going to happen!” I tried getting Takota to follow me with his leash on, and he almost pulled me into the drink. I was going one direction and Takota in the opposite direction. I knew this wasn’t going to work, so we waited for Daryl to return our way after unpacking our gear.

We waited for about a half hour, and we finally saw Daryl returning. I told Daryl Takota wouldn’t cross, and the only thing I heard Daryl say was, “I will see you in a few days,” and began riding off. I told Daryl, in a firmer voice, “Daryl, I need help with Takota!” He took his pack animals to shore, tied them up, then he asked me, “what do you want me to do?” I put a double leash on Takota then handed the longer leash to Daryl and told him to pull Takota across by using some horse power. “And by the way, take my day pack over with you.” I had know idea that this would work. Before I knew it, they were gone and across the river. It happened so fast I didn’t even see it. I couldn’t believe it worked so easy? I don’t think Takota even knew what had happened. I was thankful it did work. I wish I could have seen it. Then while I was struggling to get across, focusing on each step I was taking, Daryl came back to me, held his hand out to grab my hand to help me across the worst part of the river. It became much easier to cross being next to the his horse that gave me some good stability. He let go of my hand about a quarter of the way, and told me the rest of the river was pretty shallow and easy to cross.

I was really relieved everything worked out well. Nanook was again patiently waiting for us on the other side. Once we were all on shore, me and the boys proceeded up the trail 114, knowing we were very near to our new camping spot. We were walking on a medium ascent and I was totally exhausted, and dragging with every foot step.. We only had about a half mile to go from the river, but seemed much, much further. I then saw the boys veer to the left off the trail ahead of me, and when I looked up in that direction, there was our camp, only a short distance from the trail. The boys knew that was our camp. Once they got there they just found a spot to lie down to rest. Once I got there I found a log to sit on. The last thing I was thinking was having to set up the camp. Just sitting for a few, resting, I knew I had to at least get the tent set up. So I forced myself up and got to work while the boys rested.

Daryl was a great help getting us there. We could not have done it without him, especially in crossing the river. In the back of my mind, I was hoping we could get back when we leave in 18 days? From daryl’s experience he didn’t think the river was going to be a problem. But Mother Nature can always change it’s conditions and outcome. This hike was definitely an experience to learn from. And the boys did great! I was so proud of them.

I spotted from camp a deer looking right at us about a 100 yard away. Our first critter to see.

Taking in a few deep breaths, filling the lungs with clean mountain air, and appreciating the beautiful day in the mountains of the Sawtooth. It was a hard day, but we made it safely, and not even a scratch on us. Just a little wet and very tired.

Going through our gear everything seemed to be in place and undamaged. We had only one small pad for the tent to go on, and in one direction. The good thing was that it was level. I am glad I didn’t bring the vestibule. It would have never fit.

Our campsite was small, but workable and nice. We also had some flat ground in front of our tent for the stove and fire pit. The rest of the area had gentle slopes to the east and west of us down towards the river. Mink Creek ran along side our camp. Below us to the south about a half mile was Big Meadow. A place that looks very tempting to explore, but possibly could be very boggy. From our camp if we didn’t have the trees blocking our view to the south, we would have had a great view of the Sawtooth Mountains.

I got the tent up with no problem, with the exception of a little sag that I can take care of tomorrow. I brought my Cabela’s Big Horn III, 6 – person tent that I will use for all our backcountry trips this year. It is a good Outfitters tent where a wood burning stove can be added if needed. Since everything was close by it was easy to get most of the camp set up today. I just had to figure out how I wanted it laid out.

Things I try to look for while selecting a campsite, and tent site in the backcountry are:

1) Is the level tent pad? Yes

2) Is it on an animal path? No

3) Any ground nests on site? No

4) Any poisonous plants close by? No

5) Does the site have good drainage? Yes

6) Are there widow makers over or near shelter? No, and one of the most important to avoid.

7) Good wind blocks? Yes, important

8) Good water source? Yes, Important

9) Good firewood source? Yes, important

10) Good exit routes for emergencies? Yes

11) Having a camp near a wasps nest? No

The priorities in a campsite always is a shelter, a near by water source, and a good source of firewood, for basic survival. And if you find yourself in a survival situation, those three things could save your life. If you have been following my blogs, the first thing I do as a practice, is always set up my shelter (tent) to protect us from the outside elements. And being in the backcountry it is especially important to get ones shelter up first thing.

Once I get our tent up, I like to explore the immediate area for natural resources, then on the next day, expand out to a wider area to become familiar with our surroundings. I want to learn and know our new home the best I can.

Some of the items can also apply in campgrounds.

Since we only had only one choice for a campsite, we had to take what the campsite offered us. Luckily it covered most of the things on the list above that made it a good campsite. And as always, the weather always plays a factor. It may seem a perfect site, but if extreme weather hits, or a fire? Maybe not so much. This is why I have emergency communications to the outside world. But even with that, and depending on the emergency, there is no guarantee one will be rescued. Doing what we are doing, and especially doing it alone is a risk, and can be very dangerous. I try to be aware of possible dangers with the boys and with me. And I won’t take undo risks unless absolutely necessary. With the impacts of climate change beginning to impact the world, there are many more unknowns that could strike.

Our water source was a small creek, by the name of Mink Creek, that was mostly overgrown with plants. We had one small access to gather drinking water a short distance from our camp.

The area is covered with sparse pine and fir trees, and lots of vegetation in most areas. And lots of dead fall all around, as with dead standing. It was a nice spot considering, but could have been better. We have limited access to other areas. We only added about 700 ft elevation from the river to our new camp.

The weather forecast was for a chance of rain tomorrow. Tonight is clearing and cooling off, and is very pleasant out. Our hike here, we had good weather, not too hot and mostly overcast keeping us cool on our hike.

I am a little concerned about critters raiding our camp, but Daryl told me it wouldn’t happen, so I believed him. I hope he is right. I got the tent up with a snug fit. I brought my cot with me to sleep on, the boys will have to sleep on the tent floor until their beds come in on the next load, Sunday or Monday.

I gather stones close to camp for a fire ring, and made a small comforting fire. I made the rock fire ring large enough for the cooking grill I brought, just in case I use it. The fire was soothing to the soul, and kept the chill off with the cooling evening air. We relaxed most of the afternoon and evening. And I wrote in my journal. I can’t believe we finally made it into the wilds of Idaho.

I noticed a strong fragrance around camp, and checked out a plant that was growing next to the creek in abundance. I checked the stem of the plant, and it was a square stem, so I knew it was from the mint family.

Giant Hyssop

We went to bed at about 9:00 pm. It was still light out, and so were the mosquitoes. In the tent I heard faint howls of wolves in the distance at Big Meadow that is not far from us.

I am very sore from the hike and setting up camp, as with being very tired. The boys seem tired as well. This is the first time the boys get to experience the wilderness. It will be interesting how they do?

June 29, 2018 – Friday – Day 2

We woke up around 7:30 am, but stayed in bed until 8:30 am. I greeted the boys with a good morning. It was sunny out with a few clouds in the sky. The temp is 53 deg. We also have a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

My first cup of coffee is brewing. It feels good being in the backcountry once again. The boys are off leash wandering around checking all the smells out in the area. But for most of the time they are being really good at staying in camp. I will fix our breakfast soon. The mosquitoes and flies are out as well this morning, having their breakfast as we wait for ours.

I brought my cot, a 30 degree rated sleeping bag, a new air mattress, and sleeping bag liner. I was pretty sore so it was difficult getting comfortable, but once I did, I slept like a baby.

I am still a bit sore and stiff this morning. A part of getting old, I would say. It should wear off once I get the muscles warmed up and working again.

The boys and I felt very comfortable out here alone. No worries unless Daryl doesn’t show up with my food supply that will carry us for 18 days. I have a week supply of food and only three days supply of coffee. I do have my Sat phone if I need to call him. I also have maybe four or five servings each of dog food. They did chow down last night after our long hike here.

For critter protection, I have bear spray and a few weapons for protection, and for hunting small game. I also brought fishing poles for some river fishing. I have no intention of shooting critters, (maybe small game) but only to scare them. With the exception of a life and death situation.

I brought new equipment to test out on this trip. As for the water at Mink Creek I was told it was good to drink, but I did bring filtration devices if needed. A new product to test that I had brought with us are two water bottles with self filtration devices in the bottles that I really liked. They are called “Life Straw.” Fill the bottle with water, and it is good to go, and ready to drink. I used them all the time while up here, because they were so easy to use. I highly recommend them.

On these types of trips I try to get more stuff done then is possible in the short time we are here. So I will just focus on plant and animal identification and observations, and just being still in nature. And of course the enjoyment of being with the boys. I will also practice some fire starting skills. And whatever nature brings to us in her wonders to see, and experience. We can experience so much just by being present in the natural world that most people would think is such a waste of time – like just looking, listening, touching, smelling, and just being in silence. (Maybe this is why I can still experience so much of our experiences in my minds eye while I am writing this for this blog). Journaling can take up a lot of my time also. While being in nature, things always slows down, and things always seems to takes longer to get done. For example, gathering firewood. I always enjoy having fires in camp, and that means always gathering firewood. Or constantly collecting water for drinking, and for cooking. Gathering materials to make stuff. The right materials have to be found, collected, and then made into what tools one wants. They can be fire making tools, tools for trapping animals, or gathering for food, or cooking food, etc.

But when we slow down to nature’s pace, nature will begin to show her many wonders to the observer. New things appear between those things one is observing or looking for. One might be looking for firewood, and from that firewood, you see a beautiful mushroom, then maybe an ant or an insect one might have never seen before. Then you hear a crack in a limb and look up to see a deer near by, or seeing a squirrel watching you from a nearby tree, while clutched to the tree upside down. It is like walking through an incredible, and magical story book of awe and wonder, where one can experience all of one’s scents. And with each page, there are new stories always opening up to ones imagination, things always unexpected, until they happen in the moment. The question is? Will we see them, hear them, smell them, touch them, taste them, or feel them within? Or will we keep that magical book of Nature closed from our experiences. What will I find in this small piece of the story we find ourselves in?

Today I will finish setting up camp. It is important to have an organized and clean camp. We will also explore the area for resources we can use, and being familiar with the land. I learned this when I first started going into the backcountry. It was a valuable lessen for me. One should begin doing this on the first day around their camping area, then on the second day, widening our area out, becoming familiar with ones surroundings. This can reduce ones stress in a survival situation, as with enjoying the experience being in nature much more.

Although our camp is a primitive camp, it is a nice camp, but it also has many restrictions in getting around. Idaho is rough, and rugged country with very little level ground in the wilderness. We have a large meadow to the right of us, called Big Meadow where we heard the wolves howling last night. I would like to check it out. It may be difficult to get around in, with it’s meandering water ways. And I am sure it could be very boggy from the looks of it.

Just outside of camp looking south

June 30, 2018 – Saturday – Day 3

This is our 3rd day here – alone in the Sawtooth Wilderness.

I slept well during the night. The sleeping bag I am using is the Nemo 30 degree sleeping bag that has no insulation on the bottom of the bag, but has a pocket for an air mattress that I also brought with us. I also have a sleeping bag liner that I always use to add additional warmth, and longevity to the sleeping bag by keeping it clean. I stayed nice and warm and very comfortable all night.

This morning we had beautiful blue skies, with a nice breeze coming through camp. The temperature was 48 degrees. There was a little layer of fog in the valley below us.

We got up around 7:45 am. It was so peaceful out in our little spot in paradise.

I got a fire going to start the day, giving us some warmth. We could hear the trickling water from Mink Creek next to us, the sounds of robins singing in the distance, and the crackling of our morning fire. What a beautiful way to start our new day. The boys are enjoying their new home, and their new experiences camping in the outdoors. We are alone, just me and the boys.

It can be dangerous doing this alone both for me and the boys, but spending some real time being alone with nature can also be a time I truly feel at home. I feel a deeper relationship with nature, and a deeper bond with the boys. There is nothing like it. It is a dream I have been dreaming about for a long time. I love the quiet solitude nature brings to us.

While in the backcountry, sometimes strange noises appear that seem foreign or out of place, like the sound of sirens in the distance. Or human voices that one might hear. Or some mechanical noises that seems so out of place in the wilderness. Like a dial on a radio, I try to fine tune these sounds for more clarity, but it usually doesn’t work. Back in 2009 I was with my dog Shiloh in the wilderness, and kept hearing faint music that always began around dinner time. I never discovered where it was coming from since we were the only ones in that area. And it wasn’t just one style of music, but many. The only thing I could think of that was causing it was from the vibrations of the water going over the rocks from the river next to us.

As for the siren sounds I heard, they could have been wolves in the Big Meadow that I heard on our first night. In my experiences in the backcountry, I have heard noises that just didn’t make any sense being there. Maybe they are from spirits of the past.

In camp we have irritating small flies bugging us. They love flying in the ears, in the mouth, in the eyes and up the nose. So far these are the only critter here, with some mosquitoes that come to visit mostly at night.

I was thinking about the possibility of getting lost up here, and anything is possible. But we have good land markers to guide us back to camp. And we have to be aware of such landmarks. Or the boys could take me back to camp, or take me to a familiar point of reference where I was able to find our camp. It is important to stay oriented, and pay attention when leaving camp and hiking in the general area of camp or anywhere for that matter. A common mistake people make is, if they use only their internal compass, they tend to walk in circles. If one is not paying attention to ones surrounding, they can easily become lost. There are not too many places to hike in the area that I am willing to do because of the rough terrain, so we will stay in the immediate area. We also have to deal with a lot of dead fall everywhere making it hard to travel through, and heavy tall brush causing me to meander back and forth, possibly getting totally disoriented. The reference points I have are the river, Big Meadow, the trail (which is the only trail that I know of), and the slope of the terrain. I know if I head down I will hit the river. I am not too concerned about getting lost, but it is always a possibility if I get disoriented. First thing I would do is to get my bearings before I move forward in any direction. On short hikes, it is always good to bring a map of the area, and a compass, which I never do, because I think I won’t get lost. And short walks may end up being un planned longer walks. It just is not worth getting lost. One good trick with hiking, is to always look behind at where you came from so it looks familiar. If we just look forward, our return trip will not be familiar to us. Try it! Learning good navigational tools are vital in the backcountry, and even anywhere one goes that is new and unfamiliar. There are stories where someone will leave camp, usually a short distance at night to go to the bathroom and become totally lost trying to get back.

Yesterday, while we were on a walk in the afternoon, we were off the trail, and I wanted to see how easy I could find the trail leading us back to our camp. And I couldn’t find it. I did find our camp, but not the trail. It tells me I need to become more familiar with our small area. So when we went for our next walk, we followed Mink Creek, knowing it will cross the hiking trail in a short distance, and we ran into the trail. The boys recognized it and they went down it. I followed them, then a distance away, I made a right turn off the trail, walked a little bit, then made another right that should take us back to camp, which it did. The boys enjoyed our little adventure, but of course they already knew where they were going.

These would be fun adventure for children to become familiar with the area they are in while camping, improving their navigational skills.

I find that time really slows down while camping in the backcountry. It seems we have been at a place longer than we actually have.

We went for our morning walk to explore the area and to see what we would find. The boys found the trail we came up on and decided to head down it. I followed them, but they were easily hidden by the thick brush they were going through while wondering off the trail, and they would not always stay together. But they would usually stay close to me, even if I couldn’t see them. But always in the back of my mind, there are other creatures that could be out here that I have to watch for. If I call to them, Takota usually comes to me first, then Nanook follows behind. They are definitely enjoying their new found freedom in the bush. They enjoy exploring, chasing squirrels, and playing hiding-go-seek with each other, and just enjoying the freedom of running around in nature to explore. I enjoy watching them running around free, but I am also always concerned about their safety. Where will be times I will just walk back to camp and the boys will follow. Usually when we are in camp they stay with me.

Back at camp I saw butterflies flying all around the camp. There was the Western Tiger Swallowtail, and another butterfly I hadn’t identified yet. They seem to like feeding on the mint plant that is all around our camp. The plant is the Giant – Hyssops and is very abundant and aromatic here. They like being next to the creek. It is suppose to make a good tea, so I will try it at some point.

Giant Hyssop

Where we get our water, there are Thimbleberry plants with berries starting to show, and small Thistle plants growing near by. Earlier this morning I saw the Currant bush with berries beginning to show. When I start exploring more, my search for plants will expand. I hope we can find a way to big Meadow to explore, as with possibly being a nice area to see wolves there, but at a safe distance. I am not sure how they would react to a human, and two large wolf like dogs? Even just hearing the howling of the wolves is magical. In our small area, in the back drop of the mountains, and valleys.

The new Coleman stove I brought with us is working well, and I am happy with it. There is a burner on each side with a larger middle burner in the middle. I never use the middle burner, bit it gives me more room for the two end burners.

I just send a prayer out to this magical place, for permission to be here, protection, and for wisdom to the spirits that reside here. This prayer is to show respect to the natural world and to all its beings living and in spirit.

I brought some used Chaga chunks that I will try with fire starting, and putting into a camp fire to smoke for a bug repellent. I brought different materials for fire starting to practice with, as with fire starting tools, without using matches or a lighter. Also trying to use natural materials found in the wild as well. I have found that using the natural materials for fire starting and to make tools, brings me closer to nature. It takes more time, but it is worth it. It gives one more time to explore for other things one might find.

I saw a robin fly into a fir tree closed to camp and glassed it, and it looked like there was a nest in there. With each animal I see, I see them as our neighbors to be enjoyed, respected, and learned from what they can teach me.

My first technique in starting a fire here was using a metal match, steel wool, and tinder. I have done this technique before, but practice makes perfect. Using steel wool won’t go into a flame, so one needs good dry tinder, and blowing. The steel wool will go out quickly, so having every thing ready is important. Once the steel wool is lit, blow on it to light the tinder.

Something I forgot to mention regarding getting lost. And a good example of what I had done when we first got into camp. I was extremely tired from our hike, and my focus was on the ground. Taking one step at a time. If it wasn’t for the boys, I could have walked past our camp. Being tired, thirsty, and hunger, can move your attention to those things, and not where you are or need to go. In those situations, it would be better to take a small rest, take a few deep cleansing breaths, have a drink of water, and look around in your environment, getting oriented to where you are. It is good practice, occasionally looking back from where you came, so that direction becomes familiar to you as with what is in front of you. Unfortunately I didn’t do that. I had the boys to show me the way to camp.

While walking along the creek, I found aspen, wild rose, Indian paint brush, red clover, a three spotted Mariposa lily, and stinging nettle. For me, finding stinging nettle is a great find. It makes a very nice and healthy tea. The bulb of the Mariposa lily is edible and has a nice nutty flavor both raw and cooked. But it must be taken with a gentle touch and with care. If the bulb is accidentally broken from the root, most likely the bulb cannot be found, because they are so small. I dig them out with a knife so I get the root and bulb attached. I lost two bulbs by pulling on the flower stems. It was just a waist losing these precious tasty morsels, and you kill the plant for nothing. I also found wild strawberry, but no strawberries yet. There were beautiful Penstemon, a small violet flower. But is not edible. After visiting the abundance of wild edibles and beautiful wild flowers we found around camp, it was time to cut and gather firewood.

Afternoon Entry

It has been a beautiful and warm day today, in the 70s in the shade.

Because it is getting warmer I keep our ice chest in the shade next to the tent and under the shade of a tree. I have to move it when the shade moves. I keep a wet towel over it at all times.

The wood I cut today may last til tomorrow morning. Cutting and gathering firewood is a continuous job. Getting water also keeps me busy.

It was a productive day today. I also found more nettle across the creek where we get our water.

It is now 5:10 pm with a pleasant breeze coming through camp.

Last night when I went to bed I felt a little cramping coming on in my left foot. The first time I have felt that. Today my arch in my left foot hurts a bit at times. Is this part of old age, or something else. Maybe it is the lack of salt in my diet. When I start eating my Mountain House freeze dried foods, I should get plenty of salt. This is one of my concerns of course on this journey of ours, is getting sick or injury. So far, so good, we have all been healthy.

I will try to drink as much nettle tea for good health drink as I can up here. In my times in the backcountry I have never come upon any plantain. It is a good source of nutrients and has good medicinal properties. It is suppose to make a good salad, or cooked. When I was in the Sierra Nevada’s they had Rattlesnake Plantain that was very rare. The USFS wanted to keep it a secret because it was so rare. I looked for it, and thought I found some. I didn’t pick any, I just wanted to identify it, so I wouldn’t pick it, but just appreciate it. Another good source for healthy nutrients is dandelion. The whole plant can be eaten and used as a tea. Unfortunately there is none where we are at. We also have pine needles and fir needles for an excellent vitamin C source in tea, as with the thin layer of the outer bark of pine, used in a tea for a decongestant. Nature provides us with so much if we only have this knowledge. This is why we need to see nature as a gift of life, and relearn what we have forgotten. To protect our wild lands for all that it provides to all life. To protect our clean air and waters that we need to live, and survive. To regain a deeper connection with all that nature provides to all life with a deeper reverence.

I just saw two robins close to camp. They must have the nest that I saw in the fir tree next to camp. Little things like that do not grab much attention to those of us in nature, nor do squirrels, or the small creatures we see as insignificant. They are common place. To me, they are life, and should be appreciated, as with all life that are in the plants, trees, and animals, and in the clean air we breathe, in the pureness of clean water we drink, and in the land that provides food and medicines for us. I have become much closer to these thing from my learning from the Native peoples who saw all life in nature as being sacred.

After we had breakfast, I tightened the guy lines up on the tent to prevent the sagging at the ridge, but it did very little to fix the problem.

I heard the tapping of a woodpecker and saw two of them, but couldn’t identify what species they were.

Evening Entry

For dinner I fixed some boneless chicken thighs, cooked in bacon fat for me and the boys. For tomorrow, we will have chicken thighs cooked in coconut oil. Then steak for the next two nights. The boys love the chicken and steak as a topper on their kibble.

After dinner we went for a walk towards to Big Meadow. We got maybe half way, and it got tough going with a lot of thick brush in our way. On the way back, I got my bearing points from some trees that helped find our way back. We had to deal with going through heavy brush, but also a lot of dead fall, making it very tough going at times. Maybe next time we will go along the creek to see if we can get through. Tonight we weaved back and forth through the center of the high side nearer to the creek. I had to be mindful with every step so not to trip, fall, or twist an ankle among the fallen trees. The boys had no problem weaving through any obstacles they encounter. It looked like fun to them. We run into rough ground getting to places because of the obstacles we constantly face. It is not always easy going anywhere off the main trail.

Each night I have become aware that darkness doesn’t fall until about 10:00 pm. It makes it nice going through the land during these times.

I wonder if we will see old Daryl tomorrow? I have about a weeks worth of food left, but the boys food is getting low, as with my coffee.

I was thinking about leaving the front door flap open during the night so I could enjoy the morning light coming up, but I thought if a critter came to visit us up close, the boys may go through the screen and go for a chase. That would not be good, so I kept it closed.

Waking to my view of the mountains

I was told, and heard about using dried coffee grounds in the fire to rid us of the problem of mosquitoes. I tried it last night and tonight and it seemed to work. I also put some chucks of chaga in the fire as well.

I noticed I could not close my door flaps and window flaps all the way closed. So I adjusted the stakes a tad closer towards the inside of the tent to loosen the tension, and that seemed to work.

As for the clothing I brought, it was all wool, or a synthetic blend for reducing smell and keeping dry and warm. I brought no cotton. As they say, “Cotton kills!”

July 1, 2018 – Sunday – Day 4

It is our forth day here and it seems we have been here for weeks. The time moves slowly here.

When we got up at 8:00 am, it was mostly overcast. At 10:00 am it was 64 degrees and mostly sunny with only a few scattered clouds about. It should be another warm day.

As soon as we got up, we went for our morning walk down towards the river. I notice more of the beautiful Indian paint brush around, as with more thistle. Through the brush and downed logs, we came upon a nice clearing of grass, small scrubs, and fewer downed logs in the woods. I was thinking, maybe this could be the route to takes us to the Big Meadow? The boys were having fun running around and exploring, and digging up ground squirrel holes. Takota enjoyed hiding from Nanook and when Nanook was close, Takota would crouch down for the attack. We had a nice little walk.

When I call them to come, and it is time to return back to camp, I usually can’t see them through the thick brush, Takota is usually the first to appear and then Nanook eventually follows behind, when he was done doing what he was doing. It is such a joy having them with me. When I called them and they would appear running to camp, it was always a joy watching them. They seemed so happy being up here in the wilderness – like two young boys discovering many new adventures in the woods. It is nice having them off leash. In this environment, if they were on leash, it would be very walking them, and could be dangerous for me with them pulling me in every direction.

My fire starting technique for today is using fat wood shavings and a metal match over tinder. I also feathered a small piece of fat wood to place over the lit fat wood shaving. And you have fire. Then I continue placing small pieces of wood to build up the fire. I don’t throw big logs on the fire until it has a good hot base. I also added dried pine needle to the fire. Many times when the fire looks like it may be going out, I give it a few strong blows, and that will bring the flame back. Don’t breathe into the fire, that wouldn’t be good. Continue adding small wood sticks as required to get a good hot fire going. I find when I start a fire slowing, it gives me a greater respect and appreciation for a fire. I brought a large box of fat wood with us on our journey, and in the backcountry I bring some sticks with me for fire starting. But it can also be found in the woods, usually at the base of dead branches and the main tree trunks.

Once I got the fire going, I put my last pot of coffee on the stove, and before it started perking

The propane ran out. So I had to replace the propane canister to finish off my last pot of coffee until my other supplies come in. I tend to use more propane, because of the time it takes to cook things at higher altitudes.

One propane canister usually lasts for two days cooking breakfast meals and two dinner meals.

Our first winged critter that came into camp for a visit, landed on a bush. It checked things out for a few moments then flew off. Not sure what species of bird it was. I wonder if it will come back again for a visit?

On our walk this morning I tried a taste of the Indian paint brush (the flower). It was bad, pretty bitter. The lighter colors, like pink or orange are more palatable. It is a flower one does not want to eat to much of. I usually only do very small tastings of this flower. A small tree we saw with a maple leaf is the Rocky Mountain Maple.

I haven’t mentioned the many butterflies we are getting around camp that are feeding on the Giant – Hyssop.

Butterflies enjoying the succulent hyssop flowers

Today we will stay in camp, wait for Daryl if he comes, do some reading, and gather more firewood and water. I will also pickup some nettle for nettle tea.

While I was writing in my journal, I heard the buzzing of a hummingbird hovering around me and checking me out. They are amazing creatures. I wonder how many visits we will have during our stay here?

Although our spot is not the perfect spot, for a long term camp, it is comfortable. It would be nice if we had better access to the river for fishing. Our camp elevation, according to our map is about 700 ft higher than the river elevation.

As for our views from the camp or near the camp, and depending on where we stand, and at what elevation, Our camp is on the east facing side that slopes gradually down to the South Fork of the Payette River. We also have a gradual slope towards Big Meadow to the south of us. We do have a good view of Big Meadow when in the right spot. We have a slight view of Grandjean peak to the south. We also have pretty good views depending on where we stand of Tohobit Peak, Warbonnet Peak and Cony Peak to our south west. We sit right along the Mink Creek on a very small and somewhat flat spot that is suitable for our camp. Although it is a small site, it is comfortable and meets our needs. We have Douglas fir, and Ponderosa pine in the area that is not to dense, giving us pretty good visibility. It is the high shrubs that is usually the problem getting through, that is thick in many spots. Most of the access we have for walks are west of our camp, and down to the river on the trail. We don’t have a lot of access due to heavy vegetation we encounter everywhere else. We do have a lot of edible plants, but the fruit on them that bear fruit, are not ripe.

Service Berry

There is a lot of dead fall that makes walking difficult and dangerous both for me and the boys, especially for Takota. Around camp there are a lot of broken off limbs on the dead falls where sharp pointed stubs remain from people breaking branches off for firewood, and that act as short spear points that can create a danger for the boys when they jump over them. Nanook is more mindful where he goes, Takota is not. And I am concerned he might get impaled on one of the spikes.

To the north, we have the trail that crosses over Mink Creek heading west up to higher elevations that looks densely wooded. To the north it looks to be more woods and more dense shrubs with no access, but the hiking trail across the river that we came in from. We would soon find out, there is not too much exploring we can do, due to impossible access. As for fishing the river I would need waiters to get to the deeper areas, and I did not bring them with us.

I am noticing a lot of colorful spring wild flowers blooming in our small postage stamp of an area.

At camp we do get nice breezes coming through, and overall the weather has been nice.

The trail we could have opt for along Baron Creek looked beautiful in photos with mountain lakes, and mountain peaks surrounding the area. But the beauty in Idaho can be deceiving with the same things we are dealing with here – thick brush and dead fall.

I quickly learned when breaking branches and sticks for firewood, the very dry ones, pieces can fly off and possibly hitting one in the face or in the eyes. I break pieces of wood by hitting them against logs or rock, and most of the time I don’t have to hit them hard reducing flying pieces when the wood is pretty dry. But one still has to be careful.

I found a Black cottonwood in our area, and we also have some Quaker aspen across Minks Creek.

When I was picking Stinging Nettle at the creek for my tea, and to roast it, I grabbed two stocks and tested if I got any stinging. I would lightly brush the leaf over a finger. And I was getting a slight stinging. Since I had a fire going, I thought I would try roasting the leaves lightly over the fire (something I learned from Ray Mears) just for a minute, then they are ready to eat. I was delightfully surprised to find the leaves had a wonder taste and crunch of almost a wheat brand cereal. Nothing I would have expected. For the rest of the leaves I would brew a nice nettle tea. One of my favorite wilderness teas. In making the tea, just boil the leaves for a few seconds then let steep. And it is ready for a delicious and healthful drink. This morning I thought I would add a few leaves of the hyssop mint. It was a bit strong with the mint. Maybe one leaf of the mint might be okay. I will probably brew some fir and pine tea during my stay, for some vitamin C.

After experimenting with the nettle plant, I spent most of the day writing in the journal and identifying the trees in the area.

It is obvious it wasn’t Daryl’s day to drop off the rest of our supplies.

In the late afternoon we took a walk along the trail down towards the river. I saw a bush with one white berry and a bush with one red berry, but couldn’t tell what they were.

I think we were getting close to the river, then we turned back towards camp.

Later I took a walk with the boys in the middle of the night, I couldn’t sleep.

July 2, 2018 – Monday – Day 5

It cooled down a bit last night, and for this morning it feels cooler. At 9:45 am, it was 62 deg. We got up at 8:00 am when the sun was cresting over the mountain tops. I had a coat and gloves on. As soon as we stepped out of the tent, the boys spotted a deer close to camp, and they took chase. It was a very short chase. The deer won, and was out of sight before the boys knew it. The boys came back towards the camp, sniffing the scent the deer left, and before being interrupted by the boys, and being forced to running into the thick bush.

We have a beautiful blue sky day today. The birds have been singing since early morning. It is nice not hearing human noise, just the sounds of nature. We will wait around camp today for Daryl.

The boys ran off to a squirrel hole next to camp that they visit from time to time during the day, sticking their noises into the hole for a good sniff. Nanook is then alerted to a sound of another squirrel, and took off running to investigate, with Takota following close behind.

After our return to camp, a bird flew into our camp. It flew so close to me, that I could feel the air created by the flapping of it’s wings. It happened so fast I couldn’t tell what bird it was. Probably a bird of prey.

During our walk I spotted a Blueberry bush with signs of the fruit beginning to appear. And other unknown bushes starting to bear fruit. I did sample a flower from the Thimbleberry flower petal this morning. Not too bad in taste.

Thimbleberry Plant

I just saw a bird of prey just fly by. And a small brown bird perched on a branch of a bush just hanging out at our camp.

There are still some patches of snow on some of the high peaks. It always gives a beautiful contrast to the mountains.

Afternoon Entry

Daryl arrived at camp at 1:30 pm with the rest of our stuff. We talked for a little bit and then he left. The boys and I then took a walk down the trail to the river. I lost the boys while they were going here and there to explore, and I ended up going down the trail alone. Once I arrived at the river, it looked a lot lower than five days ago when we first crossed it.

On the trail I saw Mariposa lilies sprouting everywhere along side the trail. Out of all the 3-spotted Mariposa lilies, most had white petals, and among all those white flowers, a pink one would magically appear. Nature brings so much beauty to those willing to see, and listen to all she offers to us. So much beauty that is all around us.

When I turned around back to camp, Nanook met me back on the trail, and then Tatoka followed behind, and we were once again joined together, like old friends, companions coming together. I am so happy to have them with me. They make this adventure so magical.

Back at camp I was feeling a bit out of sorts and overwhelmed for some odd reason. I was wearing my pistol on my waist for the past few days, but it was heavy carrying it, and difficult sitting in the chair with that heavy bulk on my waist. I took it off for comfort, and didn’t feel I needed it. I would have it near, or bring it with me on walks if I felt I needed it. One never knows what dangers might appear in nature.

I was watching a few ground squirrels running around near our camp, and a gray squirrel was chirping at the boys while clinging on the bark of a tree.

I thought I would relax, have a seat and enjoy some nettle tea. I added rose leaves, and hyssop leaves to it. I also added more nettle leaves in it. Again, the hyssop mint flavor was really coming out in this batch. Still a tad too much.

While I was on the trail, I did pick two red berries with the part of the plant, but could not identify them. Maybe they were Huckleberries? I did sample the berries, with small bites to taste, and I looked up in my plant book on poisonous red berries, I couldn’t find any that resembled the berries I had. So I figured they were safe, and they tasted fine.

So our camp is complete after Daryl dropped the rest of our stuff off. We have food, coffee, and the boys can sleep in comfort on their beds.

Tomorrow I think we will have a good breakfast, and try to find a way to the Big Meadow.

It seems around our camp, we are getting more activity with critters. It is starting to awaken with life. I noticed the leaves of the maple shrub has been nibbled on by a critter of some sort. From my experiences and observations, if one has a quiet camp, which we do, and we have been here for a while, the animals will become more comfortable with us, even with the boys. We become part of the environment. This is one reason I like doing this alone with the boys, and why we like being in one place for a long period of time. We get to know our environment, and it becomes a temporary home. It does help that the boys never bark. Takota will bark if he sees strangers come close to camp, since he is the camp protector, but is usually humans he barks at.

I am finding I am getting caught up in the activities I want to do here, which is good, but I also want to spend time just quietly observing what is all around me. I hope I can keep a balance with these two things. If I can stay in the moment while doing activities, it will help in this balance of Being (Being is the absence of thought, it is the Beingness of feeling, and pure awareness, or pure consciousness. One has a sense of Oneness with all things). If we connect to the four elements, air, water, earth, and fire, we also develop a much deeper relationship with our planet.

While picking stinging nettle I usually wear cloves. But I have found by grabbing the stem, or the underside of the leaf, I won’t get stung.

Today was a very good day.

Nanook and Takota enjoying their beds

July 3, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 6

I woke up at around 5:15 am. And then went back to sleep. We didn’t get up until 8:15 am. I was suffering from not having any caffeine yesterday with a headache. I now have enough for the rest of our stay here. I can smell the wonderful aroma of the coffee while it is perking. I hear the crackling of a small fire going and smelling the wood burning. What a wonderful way to start the beautiful morning. The boys and I have thoroughly enjoyed living in nature since we began our journey back in the end of October 2017. But there is nothing like experiencing the wilderness.

It was 50 degrees when we got up. The weather is mostly clear, and warming quickly with the warmth of the rising sun. Occasionally we get the nice cooling breeze coming through camp that takes the edge off the heat of the day.

I started the day, sipping some hot coffee. I then collected firewood for a nice fire. I was thinking how I would start it? I decided to use the birch bark that I had and a metal match (ferrocerium rod). While gathering the wood I would pull off lose bark from the fallen trees to help get the fire going as with dried pine needles (only a small amount of dried pine needles or fir is needed). While pealing slabs of bark off the trees, I realized the bark would make good platforms for fire starting as well.

In nature, there are many solutions to our small and larger challenges, but by keeping our minds open, we can find the answers to these challenges we may face. I have spent many hours studying survival and bushcraft skills, as with putting them to practice. Unfortunately over time, and especially if I don’t use them, I will forget them. Using the bark as a platform was one of them. But it came back to me. Bark can also be used as a plate for food, but should be cleaned off. One thing I have to stress! Always be respectful to nature, and the impact one has on nature.

I brought a lot of knives with me to test them out as with them having different uses. I have a large custom knife with me that I have been carrying on my belt since the beginning, and even that knife was uncomfortable while sitting in the chair. So I selected two smaller knives to replace the bigger one. In using bushcraft skills it takes time to fall into the rhythms and wisdom of nature, as with many solutions to challenges. But once one see’s them the answers can be very clear and simple. This also comes to the equipment one prefers while being out in nature.

For me, I get great pleasure starting a fire from the very beginning, and watching it slowly manifests to a point where there is a perfect and controlled fire. I don’t like large fires because they cannot be controlled. Starting a fire, from a spark, to a flame with tinder to kindling, to branches, then to logs is a magical experience to me. I become one with the fire through respect, and honoring what the fire brings to us.

In my short time being in the backcountry, I have become a purest with nature, in having a deep respect, relationship, and reverence for all living forms.

When I first got the tent we are using up here, I thought it might be a dark inside, with its small windows, but last night when we went to bed at 9:00 pm, it was still light out, and we still had good light inside the tent. Some people prefer having tents dark inside. For me, I prefer it being light inside, and the more windows, and larger windows the better. I like the feel of experiencing light coming through in the morning, and feeling the outside world of nature being part of the inside. This is why I liked my Columbia 10 Person tent so much. It had huge windows that brought nature inside. It almost felt like waking up to being out in the outside world. On this journey we did not actually sleep outside, because of privacy, and for the most part, having the boys outside because of critters coming into camp and disturbing the boys and me.

On our evening walk last evening I noticed a plant that I learned was the Oregon Grape, and learned it was not actually in the grape family. It is rather in the Berberidaceae family. It is edible, but can cause uncomfortable side effects to some who eat it. This could happen to many wild edibles, and should be eaten in small amounts at first for possible adverse side effects. It is also good to read about the plant before trying it. The Oregon grape is not recommended for women who are pregnant or lactating. It tends to grow in many areas in the west, and tends to grow under Douglas firs. The fruit is not yet ripe here, as with many of the berry plants I have found here.

As for forging in the wilds for edible plants, they can be nice treats to come upon, and good for other nutrients, maybe a nice addition to a meal, but it should not be relied upon too much in a survival situation for what the body needs to survive. We need proteins as part of the diet. I do these trips to better understand what is available in nature, both in plants that are edible, and medicinal. And it is important to know plants that are potentially dangerous to consume. It also provided a better understanding of what animals eat in nature. Nature is a vast encyclopedia of knowledge that so many have forgotten.

I forgot to mention, I have been using a 30”x 30” fire rated mat for a base in my campfires that are required in the designated “Wilderness” areas, or other similar materials for fire prevention. These barriers are a protection between the earth and the fire. The mat works well, and provides me with a nice size fire. Actually this is a nice practice to use, but most would not use this protection to protect our forests because it seems too unnatural with what we are used to. At first, I reacted to this in the same way.

There are times I may feel unsettled here, but quickly nature brings me back to a sense of peace within, by simply having a sense of Being in nature. It can be from building a campfire, to taking a deep breath in the clean mountain air, or listening to a song birds, or the calling of raptors in flight, or looking at the natural beauty of the landscape of our surroundings, or just watching the boys. Nature can truly have a healing relationship with one’s body and soul. While in nature, I find I don’t need people to give me any sense of who I am. Just nature and the boys in this special relationship we have together.

I always enjoy having the winged creatures come into camp – the birds and butterflies. They are so much a part of this experience for me.

I still have unsettling dreams and thoughts on the path I have chose. Will I be able to continue on in doing this? I pretty much have given up my past life to do this. I hope I can make a difference in this new work I have chosen, in helping others see that nature plays a much more important story in our lives than just a place for recreation for a weekend, or on a vocation?

I was even concerned if I could even do this physically and mentally for these three months we will be out in the backcountry? This is not new to me. I experienced this when Shiloh and I began doing this back in 2009/2010. (You can read about this in our blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”).

The boys are loving being out here, and playing their roles with Nanook, as the hunter, and Takota as the camp protector. They get to wander in the great outdoors as my brother and I had done at one time.

While sitting in my chair, watching the butterflies gently float around from flower to flower, I thought of my dear sister Sue, who had just passed recently. I miss her, and I wish I could have spent more time with her. I felt great sadness in her loss, but I also was filled with joy for the many wonderful memories of her. She was a great sister. I miss you Sue.

One of the coats I brought with me was a rawhide coat with a fringe design in an old traditional style. I thought it would be appropriate to wear out here. It has a very comfortable and natural feel to it.

It is getting late, almost 1:00 pm and we have not had breakfast yet. We will relax in camp, I will do some reading today. I am reading Ray Mears new book. I will also cut more firewood, and of course, get more water from the creek.

So far we have not had much of an issues with flies.

I have noticed five kinds of butterflies at our camp, or near camp. I saw a small violet butterfly by the river yesterday, and four in camp on a daily basis. The one I see a lot in camp is the Western Tiger Swallowtail, and the Western Spangled Fritillary is abundant here as well. One butterfly was missing 3/4 of one wing, and amazingly was able to fly around without to much of a problem.

We have not seen any other campers in the area, we are completely alone. Talking about solitude, this is it.

In my plastic egg cases, I found two broken eggs, and nine cracked eggs. The organic eggs may have thinner shells.

On my way to fill up my water containers, I found some Sage brush. I love the smell of sage brush. I like putting it in the fire for it’s nice smoke aroma. And it helps with getting rid of insects.

Like the mosquitoes, the three flies here are also irritating creatures. And they are beginning to come in to camp in large numbers. We have small ones that like to fly in the nose, in the ears, and in the eyes, we have the big horse flies that love to take chucks out of your skin, and the medium size deer flies that are mostly attracted to poor Takota, sucking blood out of his ears. They should be call the Vampire Flies. The only way you get them off is to pull them off. They won’t leave with just a swipe, or a flick. We had a small break from the flies, and now they are back. Once one comes, they all come it seems like. At least we got a break for most of the day.

I can’t believe it is almost 4:00 pm.

The ground squirrels were keeping the boys busy, and now the gray tree squirrel is playing with the boys.

Evening Entry

It is just shy of 8:00 pm. It is 53 degrees out. We had dinner, and I got everything cleaned up to keep the smell of food away from our camp so as not to entice the hungry. It is now time to relax and do some reading. The boys are relaxing.

We are almost done with our bacon and eggs.

It was a beautiful day. I did not get any reading done, but I did get a lot of writing done in the journal. It was a good day and I feel good as with being grateful for this experience I am having in nature, and with the boys.

I did see a dragon fly today for the first time. They are amazing creatures.

July 4, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 7

Well, we don’t have to worry about the loud noises of fireworks here.

This Independence day is celebrated by most Americans for our independence from British rule. The new settlers from Great Britain to this new land, back during the colonial period through the founding of the United States. But this celebration forgets what the cost was to the indigenous peoples of this land who had been here for tens of thousands of years before the arrival of the Europeans. It is not mentioned in our history books about the mass killings, torture, sexual abuses, massacres of men, women, and children, the stealing of their ancestral lands by the settlers, as with the mass genocides against these native peoples. Simply so the European settlers could steal their land by hook or crook. These atrocities, and brutalities and cultural genocides continued against these people into the twentieth century, with little notice by most Americans. The absents of even the slightest note of regret or tragedy in the annual celebration of the US independence betrays a deep disconnect in this dark period of our history and in the humanity as a peoples of the US. This lie that we have been taught is why I do not celebrate this day or Thanksgiving. In the book “An Indigenous Peoples’ History Of The United States,” by Roxanne Dunbar-Ortiz, the true history of America is realized.

It is a beautiful morning, a cool 48 deg. We got up at 8:15 am, got a fire going using a metal match and fat wood shavings place on a small slab of bark for the platform. Using tiny shaving of fat wood, or the shavings from a magnesium bar makes for a good fire starter, but the slightest breeze can easily blow the shavings pile into the wind. This process of shaving these material has to be a delicate process, and using a bark platform helps. Once the material is on the bark platform I always have the tinder, kindling, and larger pieces of wood ready to add onto the fire. It is nice having a good supply of firewood around as well.

Once the fire was going, I then got the coffee going, I took a big arm stretch upward to the sky, appreciating a good night sleep I had, and the beginnings of a new day. We have blue skies this morning, but high clouds are beginning to roll in. I wonder if rain is coming? We are getting cooler weather then the week before. In the mountains, the weather can always change, from good to bad, and one always has to be ready for anything. Our plan is to stay in camp today, do some reading, and I may get one of the video cameras ready to use. I would like to go fishing, but we really don’t have a good spot to fish, and where I can keep an eye on the boys.

I was thinking about looking for a possible good spot to camp at the Big Meadow sometime, that is if we could find a spot to get down there to check it out.

I tried calling my friend Tammy, from California on the Satellite phone. I of course got her voice mail, so I left a message with a greeting from the Sawtooth Wilderness. While I was calling my friend, I was digging through my pockets and found the knife I was looking for. It can be easy to misplace things while camping.

I just started on my third bottle of propane. That is pretty good. It usually lasts maybe two and a half days. The ice in the ice cooler is doing pretty good as well. I am making sure it has the wet towel on it, and it being in the shade.

I was wondering what was killing the trees? I assumed it was bark beetle. I didn’t see signs of fire in the area we are in. I did see new tree growth on parts of the northerly facing slopes to my south, and to the east, a slope covered in downed trees. In the times I have been in the backcountry I have never heard trees falling until I got into Idaho. Many areas of forests in the west have been devastated by the bark beetle in recent years. Some have attributed it due to climate change.

I am thinking, I would like to try getting down to the meadow in a day or two. I find the meadow an interesting place to explore. That is if we can get down there?

It is 12:28 pm, and we just finished breakfast. And the flies are coming out to feast.

The skies are clearing of the high clouds. It is 80 degrees in the shade.

When I began to really enjoy being out in the backcountry in 2009, I was focused on practicing bushcraft skills. I went with a friend who was with us for 6 days, then Shiloh and I spent 18 days alone in the same camp. I wanted to accomplish as much as I could, in learning and practicing these skills, as with observing. I was getting consumed with it. I then realized I had no time clock, no schedule to follow. I was just out in a beautiful area of the Sierra Nevada mountains. I dropped this idea that I had to do this and that, and just relax and enjoy my experiences with Shiloh in the mountains. And that is what I did. It became far more enjoyable for me. I plan on doing the same here. And that is to just experience the Sawtooth with the boys one day at a time.

While I am in the backcountry, I keep track of what I use and how long it lasts for future trips. so I know how much to bring for our next trip. I always figure on some backup supplies if needed for an emergency.

We have one more day of real food, bacon and eggs.

I had a special place under a pine tree at our camp in 2009 that overlooked the valley. And I did the same here. I found that writing under a tree was a special place. To write, to watch, and to listen.

A bit earlier I saw a bald eagle soaring above the ridge tops, and now I heard the calls of an eagle in the distance.

The boys are relaxing after their breakfast.

Evening Entry

I did some reading in the afternoon, then decided to do some exploring with the boys, looking for a possible path to the meadow. We followed the creek down and found some sort of trail, and then lost it. We weaved through it until we hit a thick impenetrable brush wall. It looked like we were close, but with each step, we ran into road blocks of even thicker brush. It was like going through a thick maze of downed logs and brush. At this point I was alone, I didn’t see the boys anywhere. They may have gotten through? I called to them, and Nanook finally came, but no Takota. Takota is usually the first one to come. I wasn’t sure if Takota headed back to camp or went to the meadow? I kept calling him and he didn’t come. I was getting concerned. I continued calling him, then tried howling to him. Nanook was still close to me. And in a direction I did not think Takota was, here he comes. I was very relieved we found him, or he found us, and he was safe. On our return to camp we dropped down lower from where we had started, and got caught up in more thick brush. It took us a while to find our way back. It was hot, the boys were panting and hot, and the flies were brutal. They kept on biting the poor boys.

We were weaving back and forth through the maze of thick brush, hitting dead ends after dead ends. We backtracked and finally found an opening in the thick brush. We finally spotted the hiking trail, or I should say, Takota found it, and headed back up the trail to camp. This is how easy it is to get lost. I knew approximately where we were, it was just finding a way to get back out of the maze of brush we found ourselves in. When we were on the trail going back to camp, I found scat from a wolf, coyote or fox. I ruled out coyote, we would have heard them, with their cries, howls, and yelping. I assumed it was from a fox. The scat was about two days old.

After today’s experience looking for the meadow, I gave up on it. The only way was to cross the river to the main trail, but I did not want to do that. Or maybe going along Mink Creek on the west side. I have a feeling this could be in very rugged terrain as well?

It was a bit disappointing we didn’t get to the meadow, but maybe that was a godsend.

Looking down from our camp to Big Meadow, it looked so easy to get down there, though there were many unseen obstacle awaiting the unaware traveler.

I was hoping to see more wild life here, and maybe we still will. We have only been here for seven days. We may find more surprises that awaits us on the way.

It is 8:20 pm, a beautiful evening. It is clear, 66 deg. I thought the packer steered me wrong about this place. Maybe I was asking for things he may not have fully understood. He was about hunting, and killing. For me, it was about observing nature, and it’s aliveness. We still have eleven more days here. Will I fall into boredom here? I could if I let it. Or I can experience what the present moment will bring to me? What will nature open up to us? I don’t want, not being able to reach the meadow to be a limitation to me. It only takes one thought to see this trip as a disappointment or a beautiful experience. I choose a beautiful experience.

While cleaning the dishes at the creek, I crossed it to see if there was a possibility to find what is on the other side. It was all the same, thick brush. We may check it out tomorrow more thoroughly.

On our hike I did see the legs of the river meandering through the meadow. I also noticed, it was a very miserable day for flies. They were everywhere, and hungry.

For dinner tonight, I tried one of the soups I brought. I forgot what kind it was, but it was good. I added a lot of Tabasco sauce, and some smoked oysters to it for an added touch of flavor. It was a nice change having soup.

July 5, 2018 – Thursday – Day 8

The boys and I awoke at 6:00 am and they both came to greet me with their loving greetings. Takota with his nose nudges against me, and Nanook’s kisses on my face. And I would return the loving with scratches and rubs, and kisses. They were warm affections we shared with each other, each and every morning. What a great way to wake up each morning. I loved the boys so much, and I could not image doing this journey without them. What a loving companionship we share with each other. Then we went back to sleep for a little bit longer.

It wasn’t until 8:00 am that I got my lazy bones up, and the boys followed me on another day of adventures in nature. If we keep our eyes open, our senses fully open to the wonders of nature, it is impossible to ever get bored. But in our modern world, we have been removed from the beauty of nature with meaningless, and short term distractions.

Nanook was waiting at the tent door in anticipation. We step outside to feel the fresh mountain air, to take in the sights, smells, and sounds nature brings to us.

It was 58 deg, at 8:00 am, and at 9:30 am, it is at 68 deg, with clear skies.

We took a short morning walk among the many species of plant life that surrounds us. The Thimbleberries are beginning to show, as with the currants berries, and blueberries, but still to early to pick. It reminded me while I was on a horse packing trip with a small group of people in the Eastern Sierras, I was told by the camp cook to pick some wild blueberries, and wild strawberries for our breakfast. I could not believe how much tastier these tiny wild berries were, compared to what we get at the supermarket, even though they are much bigger in size at the store. Unfortunately most of the berries here were not ripe yet for us to try.

Slowly these berries would appear one by one, then appear in great abundance. I saw the Oregon Grape all around us now. To see this cycle of life unfolding was truly an amazing experience to behold. Plants I did not see one day, then appears on the next. I wonder what this area will bring during our short stay here?

It is very quiet here this morning. I would not even mind a bear passing through, as long as it kept his or her distance from us.

I just saw a giant yellow jacket flying around. We now have mosquitoes, flies, and yellow jackets.

For the fire starting method today, I used pine duff in the smoldering fire from last night, and blew on it to get flame. I first found where the warmth was coming from then placing the pine duff in that area, and providing enough oxygen for the fire to start.

The boys have their favorite places to lie down, which are many.

Today we may explore the west side of Minks Creek to see if we can find access to the meadow.

A dominate plant that grows next to the creek, besides the Thimbleberry, is the Red-osier dogwood. It produces a white berry. Depending on the species of dogwood, the berries can be tasty, or not so much. This white berry is edible, but can also be bitter.

While fixing breakfast we had a pleasant breeze coming through camp, but once it stopped, the flies were back. They are becoming quite the irritant to me and the boys. As for the mosquitoes, they are not really that bad. I am sure they are bad at the meadow though.

The valley is a bit hazy today.

We are getting brisk breezes coming through the area today and is refreshing from the heat of the day, as with the bugs.

I heard a cracking that I assumed was a tree cracking by the wind. I looked down the valley and saw a lone dead standing fir that is now leaning, where it was not leaning before. Will I see it fall?

Afternoon Entry

We took a short hike on the other side of the Mink Creek to see if we could find access to the meadow below. We discovered the same, downed trees, think brush, more Oregon grapes, and holy shaped leaves, with colors of green, changing to bright red, vibrant orange and yellow colors, that catches the eye of nature’s beautiful. Our short hike turned quickly to a dead end with no access to the Big Meadow.

Every trip I take to our watering spot on Mink Creek, although a very short distance from camp, the boys always follows me. I have to go through a tunnel like entrance of over hanging Thimbleberry plants and dogwood. Some times the boys will follow me to get a drink from the creek, other times they will guard the entrance to our water supply. Or they just wait for me at the entrance of the Thimbleberry plants while enjoying the shade it provides with it’s large leaves. Once I finish getting our water, we all go back to camp. I usually get water from this spot 4 to 5 times a day. And the boys always follows behind.

I have noticed with taking the boys for a walk on the trail, Nanook becomes a free spirit going wherever his nose takes him. With Takota, he will tend to be in front of me, and not to far from me. If I stop, or fall behind, he will stop and wait for me. And there are times Takota likes to wonder off. Nanook has the attitude, if they can’t keep up, too bad.

I was glassing the meadow from different view points today, and I would have to deal with thick brush down there, as with it being boggy. It was hard to tell if there was a suitable camping area down there.

Evening Entry

The breezes continued off and on with little relief from the biting flies. Poor Takota was getting the worst of it.

For part of the day I read about plants, took the boys for a short walk, and was just communing with the biting flies. Tonight we had a wild salad made from nature. It consisted of a light touch of hyssop leaves, wild rose leaves and petals, young Thimbleberry leaves, and nettle leaves, and then mixed it with olive oil and basaltic vinegar. The salad was a bit chewy, but not bad. I wanted to put some Mariposa lily bulbs in it, but was unsuccessful getting any. I also dug up some thistle roots that were too woody to eat. I got them from young plants and I was surprised they were so fibrous. It was like chewing on a hard piece of wood.

Our block of ice is still doing well. There is about a third remaining. Not bad for nine days.

No matter what our intent is in experiencing nature on a deeper level, this cannot happen if we don’t minimized the mind shatter, and as with other people, minimizing talking. Once we can experience stillness through silence and pure awareness, can we experience this deeper experience with nature. For those who are just starting this mindful practice, it can be very difficult in the beginning. One must start slowly, maybe 5 minutes at a time, and doing it without effort. Another word, without thoughts, and without any judgements. For some, they will find doing it for one minute is too long. Just know it is not us, but the conditioning society has placed on us, and also our ego mind creating resistance to any change we try, in making our lives more whole. It is something that needs to be practiced everyday. The practice of meditation will help in this practice of quieting the mind.

It is 8:30 pm and 70 deg.

July 6, 2018 – Friday – Day 9

In the middle of the night, I had to take Nanook out on five occasions. His system was screwed up from the food I gave him. I gave both Takota and Nanook some canned food to mix with their Kimble. It was from the same brand name dog food, and the same mixture as their dry food. It just did not mix well with Nanook. Takota did fine with it. I am glad the boys are good at letting me know they have to go out. When this happens, it is usually no more than twice. With Nanook it was almost every hour. The last and final time I took him out, I kept both Nanook and Takota outside. I tied them up on their lead lines so they wouldn’t get in trouble, and I went back to bed. At that point, I was getting wiped out from not getting any sleep. It was getting light out by then, so I wasn’t too concerned with the boys being outside alone. I went back to bed for another couple of hours. The boys didn’t seem to mind sleeping outside for the rest of the morning. They both have sensitive systems, and it is hard telling how they will react to different foods and the amounts I give them.

I got up at 8:30 am and the boys seemed fine being outside alone. We gave each other our morning greetings outside. They were happy to see me and I was happy to see them. Nanook seemed to be feeling much better. Takota always makes sure his brother is close by. Takota watches out for both of us.

We had cloud cover this morning and it seemed to keep the flies away. It looks like it will be another warm day. And then the clouds come in again. It does seem the overcast weather does keep the flies at bay a little. Nanook is getting good at eating flies, and Takota is beginning to. The bad thing with that is I don’t want them doing it with yellow jackets. The last thing I want to deal with is them getting stung in the mouth.

I will chop some wood today, do a little bit of reading, and test out my new UV water purifier.

On our morning walk, I found some old man’s beard (a lichen fungi used as a fire starter when dry, it usually hangs from fir branches) and some thin pieces of cedar bark in camp. I assumed previous campers brought it in. I also found a large clump of old man’s beard and other lichen mixed in. I thought I would use that for our fire starter this morning. I would use the metal match to get a flame going. It took a few strikes of the metal match to get the lichen going, and it turned into a good flame.

We have some nice shady spots in camp to stay out of the sun, and with a nice mountain breeze added to that, we stay nice and cool on those warm days.

It doesn’t seem to matter if it is clear skies or overcast, unless we hav the winds to help rid the flies. When I finally started a fire, the flies seemed not to like the smoke much.

Sometimes it can be hard to find Takota around camp. He always moves around from place to place for the best hiding place. Takota can be very stealthy in his hiding places. I always keep my eyes on the boys, and Takota can be a challenge at times to find with his secret hiding places. If Nanook finds a nice bedding place, Takota may steal it from Nanook, and do some redecorating the way he lIkes it.

Evening Entry

I am starting to eat the freeze dried food I brought. I bought Mountain House, and most of the meals are pretty good, especially adding lots of Tabasco sauce to them. It is not the healthiest, although Mountain House tries to convince people it is. It is very high in sodium, and potentially being GMO. Unfortunately these are not the best foods to eat, unless you prepare them yourself, But they are good foods in the wilderness, and easy to prepare, with no muss, no fuss. No dishes to wash because one can eat right out of the package. Just have to boil water and add to package and seal. Let cook for about 12 minutes, let cool a bit, and eat. I have been adding a little to their kibble, if they won’t eat it dry.

Today it looked like a storm was brewing at some point, as with the flies. They were biting all of us.

This evening the sky was mostly clear, and 74 deg, at 6:30 pm, with a nice breeze. A beautiful evening.

While cutting wood today, I was using a Silky Saw to cut the wood. The biggest pieces were 4” diameter pieces with no problem. I will try my buck saw tomorrow.

We haven’t had much activity with critters coming in or close to camp. I thought we would see more wildlife by now. I am thinking I might keep the door flap open to wake up more to the outside world through the screen. I don’t think they will try and go through the screen, but just look if there is a critter outside.

If the trees did not block our view from camp I would have much more of a dramatic view of the mountains and valley.

This afternoon I tried eating two more thistle roots of young plants, and it still was like eating fibrous hardwood. Very disappointing. Thistle root can be very tasty. It has the flavor like eating an artichoke and celery stick.

This evening Takota was hearing something towards the trial, so I looked and spotted a deer about 50 yards from us. It was a big doe looking right out us. I quickly grabbed the boys and put their leashes on. I did not want them to chase the deer. As a habit when the boys are off leash, I always have the leashes on me, or close by so I can grab them if I need to.

The mosquitoes are coming in thick tonight. It is time for bed.

July 7, 2018 – Saturday – Day 10

I had a hard time getting up this morning, while the boys were patiently waiting for me. I finally got up at 8:30 am. It was a another beautiful morning outside.

I let the boys run around for a few minutes, while I gathered some firewood for a fire. Of course they would disappear from sight. I wasn’t too concerned because they knew the area pretty well and they knew where our camp was. The boys soon returned to camp when I call them.

I had a fire going, and my coffee brewing. I was ready for my first cup of coffee to wake up. I usually have about five large cups of coffee to get the bodily engine goings. Even with that amount of coffee, the engine occasionally sputters.

Last night I almost backed into the fire ring again. The fire ring is on a slight slope, and that can throw off my balance if I am not paying attention. I found myself in a fire ring once before, while being alone with Shiloh in the backcountry. I was lucky I survived it without any burns, not even burns on my clothing. Burns can be very painful, and can easily become infected. Not good being alone in the wilderness if that happens. Any injury can be bad, and serious – even a minor injury.

Nanook got up at 2:30 am, and I thought he needed to go out again. He was looking outside, listening to something in camp or near camp. I was watching him scan the area with his large ears. Takota was sound asleep. Nanook then lied down by the screen door. He woke me again letting me know he had to go out. So I grabbed both of them, leashed them up and we went for a short walk. He did have to go. I then had to take him out again just before daybreak.

I slept pretty well with the exception of having to take Nanook out twice in the middle of the night.

Before getting up I was looking out my door screen and window screen, out into nature. I was thinking it would be nice to have a larger area to explore? We were really limited. I was realizing how rugged the Idaho backcountry really was. Would the other areas we were going be as rugged? It is not that I am getting bored, but it would be nice having a wider area to explore.

While I was writing in the journal this morning, the boys wandered off somewhere together. I called them a few times, they then both came running into camp. I was waiting for a bear to be right behind them. These are the types of stories I here when people bring their dogs on hikes in the backcountry with them. Luckily they did not bring anything back with them to camp. I thought it was funny seeing them running back to camp so carefree.

The flies are coming out early today. They are really a nuisance, and a big irritant. Other then that it is a beautiful morning. Besides the flies in our camp, we did enjoy the many butterflies that came around camp to feed on the hyssop flowers.

Our fire starting method this morning was to use a larger metal match, it was a half inch in diameter which is big. I also used some old man’s beard that I picked up on our walk last night. As well as using some pine duff. I got a good spark, lighting the old man’s beard, that instantly lit the pine needles. I then began feeding the fire with wood fuel.

All metal rods are not the same, and it takes different techniques depending on the density of the rod. The softer the rod, the easier and more spark one gets, the harder the rod, the less spark. It just means the metal match won’t last as long using the softer rod because more material is scraped off.

When I first started using metal matches I thought it was going to be easy. And realized it wasn’t. One needs to know the different techniques, with the metal match, and having the right tinder material to use. I alway bring cotton balls with me (real cotton) to spark to flame, or cotton balls with Vaseline added to them. They will light easy and burn longer, They can also be reused. But it is good to know what different natural materials work, and don’t work. It is also good practice when seeing good fire starting material while exploring, to pick it up for later use.

The weekend is here, I wonder if we will see any other backpackers out this weekend. We haven’t see any one, but a couple that rode through next to our camp on horseback a few days ago.

When we are in camp, the boys find enjoyment chasing after ground squirrels and gray squirrels, and then napping. They also enjoy exploring the great outdoors. They become free spirits with the land.

I had a list of things I wanted to do while here, and I have been doing those things. Nature continued opening up to us, to experience those things all around us. But she has also showed me that we don’t have to accomplish a bunch of stuff to feel fulfilled or complete within. All we need to do is simply be still, and observe what is around us. If we look and listen deep enough, we will realize this is all we need to be satisfied with anything in life.

When Nanook woke me up early this morning, I watched him sniff, listen, and watch from inside the tent to the outside world. I was getting unnerved by this, because I could not sense what he was experiencing. I was thinking, “there was nothing there, go back to sleep Nanook. You are disturbing me.” I ignored the keen senses way beyond mine that the boys have, and I should allowed him to do what he does. They see the world much clearer than I.

I have noticed a lot of times, Takota will use rocks as a pillow to rest his head on.

(Photo of Takota resting on rocks)

It is 12:30 pm, and 78 degrees in the shade, Not a cloud in the sky. We have a nice cool breeze coming through camp.

I noticed the Minks Creek has dropped a bit since our time here.

Afternoon Entry

The boys and I walked down the hill to get a better look at the meadow. I got bit twice on my right hand, by the same horse fly that had been following me since we left camp.

We flushed out a game bird, and it took low flight into the thick brush. It must have been some type of grouse.

As with the boys getting much better navigating in this terrain, my confidence has as well. It becomes just part of our home for this brief time we are here. Even though I still trip over logs, rocks, fallen branches, getting tangled up in snarled limbs, step in to ground squirrel holes, get poked by broken limbs from fallen trees, I am getting better.

Being in a better position to glass the meadow, There are nice clearings down at the meadow, but it can also be one big bog. It has areas of brush like we have, and it has meandering waterways moving through the meadow. It looks like it could be a difficult areas to get through. I think the meadow is a no-go. But it is a beautiful area to just appreciate. I am surprised I have not seen any critters cross the meadow?

On our way back to camp, I decided to follow the boys back, mainly with Takota. He seemed to know the best ways back, better than I.

I mentioned reading Ray Mears’ book, “Out On The Land,” he covers the many experiences he has had both on summer months and in the winter. I like Ray Mears because he has developed a special relationship with the land. It is much more than just taking a walk in the woods. I wanted to experience this perfect place that would create that special experience for me and the boys. And every place can offer this, if we just go within to experience it. It can always be there.

Back at camp I was gathering wood for our evening fire. The flies were unforgiving. Once I got the fire going, the flies were gone.

After dinner we took a walk on the west side of Mink Creek, and we were instantly stopped by heavy brush and at the new growth trees. The boys found a way through. I called to them to “come” and then I headed back to camp. Soon the boys were following behind me. In these moments I felt such a deep bond with Takota and Nanook.

It was a beautiful evening in the mountains.

A little earlier I heard a dog barking down by the river, I didn’t see anything sight of a dog or people.

While having the evening fire, I forgot to dump my coffee grounds into the fire. And the mosquitoes returned.

I was smelling something burning. I looked around and finally realized this smoking red glow on my new pair of pants. The second new pair I have put burnt holes in.

While watching the boys, I was wondering what the boys are thinking about this experience?

July 8, 2018 – Sunday – Day 11

Being half asleep, still in bed, I heard a new bird calling. It may have be that grouse we flushed out yesterday.

I only had to take Nanook out once in the middle of the night. He still wasn’t completely back to normal. I think we will skip breakfast to see if that helps.

While I was lying in bed, fully awake, I was looking out my triangle shaped screen door opening to the trees outside. I was thinking how much we overlook so much in nature through the simple act of labeling. We see things on the surface, taking things for granted. Looking out at those same trees, and landscape in that small triangle opening in my tent, I began going deeper into those things I was looking at, these stationary things that seemed so lifeless. An awareness came over that these trees, and vegetation before my eyes had become living beings, as with all things in our world. Beings with an intelligence and are able to communicate with other beings in our relationship with this sacred circle of life. If we understood this, and knew this, we would treat our planet much better. With a higher respect and reverence as traditional indigenous peoples do in the world. We would see that all life has an important role in this web of life – they all have a purpose, whether the human race understands it one not.

We got up late this morning, at 10:00 am. The temperature was 72 deg. While laying in bed, the sky was completely overcast and looking like possible rain. And now, almost completely clear. The ever changing weather.

While I take a small sip of coffee in this beautiful place, It brings to me a larger meaning that nature bring to me. I am very lucky to be here with the boys. To be in the natural world, and away from the synthetic world man has created.

I took a short walk up the trail and saw so many Mariposa lily flowers blooming everywhere. Not long ago, we only saw one, then two. And now they line the trail edges with their beautiful white flowers. As with more pink Mariposa lily flowers coming up. The Thimbleberries are taking form as well. Soon this area will be lush with tasty edible berries, but not before our time to leave.

Mariposa Lily

Last night when I thought it was time for bed, Nanook and Takota were lying together on a bed of the Giant hyssops, watching, listening, and smelling their surroundings. Maybe the smell of the mint had a soothing effect on them, they did not want to leave. Usually when Takota hears “night – night”, he is heading for the tent. For Nanook, he prefers to hang out outside. Takota was watching Nanook to see if he would leave for the tent, and he did not budge. When Takota made a ever so slight move to get up, he would watch Nanook. And Nanook didn’t want to leave, so Takota remained in his spot among the hyssop. I finally coaxed Takota to go to bed, and Nanook finally followed.

Once the boys lie on their beds, they know it is time for bed and quickly fall asleep in quiet slumber. Takota got up and decided to lay next to me and the screen door, just looking out, observing and listening. He did this for a while then went back to his bed.

When I think of the beginnings of how we got here, it began with me and Shiloh being homeless, and deciding to take advantage of our situation, we (I) decided we would live in nature. Like with the boys, Shiloh and I developed a very deep bond with each other with our experiences in nature together. These special moments are truly gifts I will never forget. And now I get to spend these special moments with the boys.

Afternoon Entry

I spent most of the morning and early afternoon writing in the journal.

I checked the ice cooler and the block ice was no longer. It lasted a total of 13 days from the time I bought it to now – 11 days lasting in camp.

In the afternoon the boys and I took a walk for the first time. all the way down to the South Fork of the Payette River. The boys reached it first, and I took a slight detour to check up river and the depth. I noticed the river was less swift and shallower, I did see moss on the rocks we will have to watch for in some areas when we cross on our departure. So the crossing on our return trip looks good. I looked back at the boys and Nanook was almost across to the other side of the river. Nanook is now a swimming dog. He loves the water. Takota was watching me. When I got over to him on the stoney shoreline, Takota got into the water, splashing around, but would not go out to far. He would stay in the shallows of the river. He was enjoying the coolness of the water and dunking his head underneath the water. At one point I saw Nanook just sitting in the water enjoying the flow of the current on his body. I told Takota, he will soon be a water dog like. His brother. I tried to get him to go further out, but he was fine next to shore. After a time having fun in the water, we headed back. The flies were really bad at the river. A good indication the Big Meadow would be bad for bugs as well.

Back on the trail to camp, I picked up some old man’s beard for fire starting material. I picked a red berry I thought was edible, and it tasted pretty good. It was from the same plant I picked two berries from a few days ago. On the trail the winds were stronger keeping us cooler on the up hill ascent, and keeping the flies away.

Back at camp, I began writing again. It was 86 degrees in the shade at 3:15 pm. The breezes would come and go in camp.

I filled the canteens and water bottles with cold water at the creek, and of course the boys followed. If they weren’t lying outside of the plant type cave entrance , they would lie in the shade of the plant covering of thimbleberry and dogwood, resting on the ground, or be next to me while I filled the containers. When they were outside of the leaf cave, it was like they were standing guard at the entrance.

Evening Entry

It is 7:30 pm. I heard a loud cracking noise, probably a tree splitting.

I was going to get some more water at the creek, and for some reason I was feeling uneasy about taking the boys with me, so I put the lead lines on them, then went to get some water. While I was getting water from the creek, the boys started howling for me. A few minutes later in camp, the boys and I heard a group of wolves howling from the Big Meadow. Were they the same ones we heard when we first got here? They sounded relatively close to us. Maybe a mile or two from us. I then began to howl back to them, that was really not too smart. I was thinking there is a chance they will want to check us out? They could easily surround our camp, with us not even knowing about it, and at a very close distance. Would the boys warn me if they were close? I studied wolves and their behavior, but when it comes to real life situations, one is not sure how they would react with a human and two howling dogs near by. I was also thinking they may have pups with them that they will protect. For those who don’t know, wolves kill dogs and other wolves that threatens their pack.

About a half hour to forty-five minutes later we heard them howling again at the meadow, and they did not seem they were any closer to us. Although I was a bit concerned with them being so close to us, at the same time, it was an incredible thing to experience.

My guess is, if they investigate us they will turn and run once they see me. They want no part of humans. But then again I could be totally wrong. I have no idea how a pack of wolves will react. I think the images we have created in our minds are from television portraying these animals as vicious man killing animals. And the only good wolf is a dead wolf, so our solution is to kill all wolves, all predators that threatens mankind in anyway, instead of seeking to understand all the creatures in nature. They all have an important role to play being on this Earth, whether man understands it, or not. Usually the only real threat is of man himself – to animals and to his own species.

My concern was for the safety of the boys, and not for myself. I was wondering how long they have been at the meadow? They may have just arrived, or were back away in the woods hidden from sight? I have a feeling they just got back to the meadow. I hadn’t seen any signs as far as scat from wolves or bears, or mountain lions, or coyote, just the one I saw on the trail that I believe was from a fox. If I knew they were there earlier, we would have kept a safe distance away from them to show respect. I would love to observe wolves in the wild, but not with two dogs, especially ones that look like wolves

So I reacted like a typical human would react in this situation. I grabbed my guns, loaded them, and was ready to kill if I had to, to protect the boys. But the last thing I wanted to do was to kill or wound a wolf. I also had no idea how the boys would react if we were greeted by the wolves in our camp? My first instinct would be to give warning shots to scare them off.

With the boys tied up on their leads, and me sitting in my chair with guns loaded and in hand, we waited. I watched the boys for any signs of them coming towards our camp. I know they would approach very stealthy. As I said earlier, they could easily surround us at close quarters with me not even knowing it, but the boys would.

We waited and waited for them to come. And there was nothing, not a sound, but the crackling of the fire. The boys quietly resting on the ground. It was still light out at 11:00 pm, and I was getting tired. So the boys and I got into the tent. The boys quickly fell asleep, and I tried to, but my mind was swimming in thoughts of what if’s. I tried to go to sleep and deal with what might happen, if it happens. I was thinking our neighbors might keep their distance, if they smell the scent or a human?

I heard Nanook get up from his bed. By then it was completely dark inside and out, I watched Nanook walk to the entrance door, then along the east side wall of the tent, then the back wall. I knew Nanook was sensing something out there. Was it the wolves coming near camp? About fifteen minutes later, I heard a howl behind our tent and very close to us. It sounded like it was right next to the tent. Then other howling came from all sides of our camp. It sounded like it was a large pack. We were surrounded. What will these visitors do? Nanook was alert, but did not overreact, he just listened. I looked over to Takota and he was listening and alert. After the howling had finally stopped, all was quiet in the Sawtooth. And we went back to sleep, and our visitors left us alone for the rest of the night. I would have loved to go outside while they were here to check them out, but how would I control my dogs, and a pack of wolves just outside? I will have to figure that out tomorrow on how we are going to deal with this situation.

July 9, 2018 – Monday – Day 12

Since the wolf pack knows we are here, and where we live, will they stay in the area or leave? If they stay, We have to be very watchful around camp, and walking the boys. They will have to stay on leash at all times on our walks and on short leads in camp. I brought a light 22 cal with us and I will carry that on our walks. I have 3 – seven shot clips with me, so I should have enough to scare any critter away, I hope! Also the 22 caliber ammo is much cheaper than a higher caliber ammo, and I don’t mind popping off a few shots if needed.

When we got up, I was watching for any sign of wolves, as with watching the boys. It was 8:00 am. We went for a short walk. The boys were busy sniffing the scent the wolves left behind in our camp from our exciting night. I had the boys on leash for our walk. I was not crazy about that. It could be dangerous, because I have to focus on them, where I am walking, and our surroundings. It was way to much work. And if we did encounter them, would I be able to control the boys?

When we returned to camp from our walk, I got a fire going, my coffee perking, and did some cleaning of my 22 cal rifle. It was fully loaded with extra clips ready. I found myself a little nervous this morning, or maybe more on high alert.

It was humid, and partly cloudy – it felt refreshingly good. The sun was hidden by the clouds, and there was no breeze. Another nice morning, but with a pack of wolves nearby.

While sitting next to the fire, sipping my coffee, and reflecting on what had happened last night, I heard a distant lone howl coming from the South Fork of the Payette River below us. I felt that howl moving through my body. It was amazing to hear. I thought, “Are they Leaving?” I had a strong sense that the wolf pack was moving on, and away from us. What incredible animals and a strong connection to the safety of the pack.

It has been a couple of hours since we heard the howling down at the river. But we still must be alert that we have a large pack of wolves amongst us in our area.

We could call Daryl to packs us out, but I really don’t want to leave. We will just have to see how it goes. We still have 7 days to go before our scheduled pick up.

I did want our stay here to be more interesting, and interacting more with wildlife, and we definitely got that.

Our culture has a big part in how we see our relationship with wildlife, and with wildlife in our oceans, with the plants, and with the trees. We are taught that we are the supreme beings on the planet, and yet, we cannot survive without all life on our planet. We are all related to all life, thus we must show respect for all life – and even have a loving relationship with all life. Hollywood and television have a big part in our delusions on how we see the animal world. And in many instances it instills fear in us. We are just starting to understand what this relationship is to all life. Are the dangers we are taught about in the animal world real or make believe? There are dangers with certain animals, and they should be respected and even given wide range, or taking appropriate precautions to avoid contact, or having protective deterrents. Being in certain areas where there are potential dangers we can take appreciate precautions to minimize contact. Most people think we humans have the right to be in certain areas and not the predators, A good example of this is in Yellowstone National Park. There are many signs posted of the dangers of wild animals, and the potential dangers. Staying a minimum distance from animals, staying away from certain protected areas, but many people just ignore them risking themselves and others of serious injuries. This also includes the hazards of rock climbing and hiking. We take crazy risks just to show off, or for a photo. And parents put their children in harms way by just being stupid, or not watching them close enough or warning their children of potential dangers.

There are those who are willing to take greater risks than others. I am one of those people, by doing this alone in the backcountry with my dogs. But I try to always be extra careful, and not to take stupid risks to myself and my boys. There is always the potential of getting hurt, but I try not to push the envelope of risk. When the wolves came into our camp, I felt the safest thing to do was to stay in the tent, and we all stayed safe and unharmed, including the wolves. They really did not show any aggression that I knew of, maybe they were just curious? Maybe they gave us a subtle warning to stay ways from them. Animals give signs of aggression, and signs of being curious. Always be aware of and know these signs, or stay a safe distance away. I watched a guy in a video that was with his friend in mustang country, he tried to feed a horse, and it was the wrong horse to mess around with, and the horse bit him hard in the forearm. I am sure it was a very painful lesson to learn.

This is something we can learn from indigenous peoples. They have a high respect and relationship with all life. And seeing all life as being sacred, because they know they could not survive without them.

It has been quiet for sometime now. Maybe this is a good sign that the wolves are gone.

Afternoon Entry

We have not seen or heard any sign of the wolves. It is 2:45 pm. I think they have moved on. But we will keep a close eye on the area. I will also watch the boys if they catch any scents of suspecting critters. I will keep leashes on the boys for a while.

I did my first filming of the day showing the area we are in and talking about our close encounter with a pack of wolves. I actually enjoyed talking in the camera. I found myself getting hooked on it.

It is 3:45 pm and the boys have been pretty relaxed. It was pretty quiet. No howling from the wolves or with the boys. All we could hear is the flow of the creek, a robin singing, and of course the flies buzzing.

It is a hot 90 deg with no breeze or very little breeze.

Evening Entry

Being alone on this journey does have it’s drawbacks, but it also has it’s many rewards. Experiencing loneliness is probably the worst for many people, but I have not experienced loneliness yet, or am I planning to do so. It never came to mind. And having the boys with me is a big part of this. I would not be doing this without them. They make wonderful companions, and life partners.

Having a deep connection, and relationship with nature, being able to experience silence, stillness, and a feeling of peace in nature is a wondrous and magical place to be. It is nice to meet new people, and in sharing their stories, but I keep it to a minimum. And believe it or not, I do it for the boys. They love meeting new people friends, and occasionally new dog friends. The boys will befriend dogs as being part of their human owners.

Meeting the pack of wolves was indeed a once in a life time experience, but the safety of Takota and Nanook was my deepest concern, as with my own not knowing how the wolves would respond. But this is how we learn, and I am here to learn, and experience. And if the wolves felt threatened, they would also protect their family. I am not sure if they were just passing through, or if they left because we were here. Unfortunately the wolves are persecuted by man, for just being wolves – in a place they ran free for millions of years.

From our experience with the wolves last night and today, I view this landscape quite differently. It makes me more in tune with our surroundings, and who we are sharing it with. This lesson I may not have learned if we weren’t alone.

It is 6:42 pm and it is cooling down to 76 deg. A warm evening.

July 10, 2018 – Tuesday – Day 13

It is sunny this morning at 62 deg.

Last night it was quiet with no calling of the wild. We went to bed early at around 8:30 pm.

It took me a while to fall sleep. I just wasn’t that tired. I finally fell into a deep sleep. The boys were quietly sleeping. I would find myself waking up during the night checking on the boys. If one of them was sleeping next to me, I would give him a gentle pat, or just lay my hand on him in gentle love. I felt such a deep bond, and connection with both of them. When we would go to bed, I would give them good night kisses, and there was a silent communication we had with our eyes to one another, especially with Takota. They seemed so happy, and content. Most of the time, Takota would let me know when it was time for bed by going to the tent, and if the tent was open, he would go in. It seemed it was a comfort place for him. He started doing this at a young age when we began camping. When it was getting dark, he would tell me it was time for bed by going to the tent. Nanook always wanted to stay out later, to have a look out for any critters stirring in the night.

I am sure the wolf pack moved on. I was relieved they had left, but also saddened they had left probably because of us.

We got up at 8;00 am. I took the boys for a walk off leash. It made for a nicer, and safer walk, but I had the leashes with me as always. Back at camp I tied the boys up, and I went for some water. While I was gone, the boys didn’t howl. I then howled to them, and they howled back to me. Just a little test that the wolf pack was gone. The river valley and the Big Meadow was quiet.

It is sad, that there are people who take pleasure in senseless killings of such majestic animals – a creature that was almost exterminated from existence when the Europeans first stepped onto this land. This is why I have to be careful with the boys. They can be easily mistaken for wolves, even with bandanas on them.

While in camp I didn’t have the boys tied down, and they took chase after what I thought was a squirrel. I saw that it was a big black fox walking on the trail. The fox took off running into the bush. I figured the fox would out fox the boys, and it did. They eventually returned unhurt to camp, but gave them a good run. They were panting hard on their return. I decided to hook them up so they would not do that again, and maybe the fox will know not come near our camp. Good luck with that! The problem having the boys tied up, especially Takota, is them getting all tangled up in their lead line. I would prefer them being tied up in camp so they wouldn’t chase wildlife. I want the wildlife to feel safe around our camp. One of the reasons I don’t keep them tied to the lead line in camp is because our the site is so small, I don’t want to take a chance of them damaging any of the gear or the tent if they go for a chase.

It seems the berries that are growing here takes some time to ripen. It looks like I won’t be doing much sampling of the fruits here.

One of the plants I couldn’t identify, is the June berry, it is known by many names, and it is edible. Unfortunately like other berry plants here, it is not ripe yet. It is abundant in this area. I just identified the Buckbrush scrub as well. The Buckbrush berries may be toxic to humans. It has a bitter taste to it.

Evening Entry

I was noticing how the blue sky, and how it contrasted with the outline of the fir trees. Almost to the top of the fir tree, I noticed a glistening like tiny glass prisms reflecting different colors of light. I glassed it, and it was a fir cone reflecting the sap from the cone and the sunlight.

Most of the day was writing and filming. The filming is really capturing the area we are in. I was really hesitant of filming myself, being self conscious, but realized that was not an issue. I really enjoyed it. It was hard trying to get more filming done because of the boys. I would have loved to keep the video camera set up on a tripod in camp, but there would be a good chance the boys could knock it down. It is hard capturing wildlife unless one is always prepared for it. I wonder how the wildlife sees us in our camp?

July 11, 2018 – Wednesday – Day 14

We went for our morning walk once we got up. It was a little cool out, so I was looking forward to having a nice warm fire while I enjoy my coffee. While perking my coffee the propane bottle emptied out, so I had to replace it. That was our forth bottle of propane.

It is a beautiful morning. I thought I heard some people coming up the trail yesterday afternoon, but I didn’t see anything. Maybe it was just me hearing things? When one is out here long enough one will begin hearing things. Whether real or imagined. When I go to bed now, I start hearing music playing. I have experienced this before, and I just go with the flow and enjoy those moments of the unexpected, whether real or imagined.

The boys are at their sentry spots on the east side of camp, where they have a pretty good view of the area. I want to tie them up, but they look so comfortable, so I will leave them be. I wanted to use my larger camcorder, but they recommended formatting the memory cards. So when I get back to Sawtooth Lodge, I will format all my memory cards.

For me and the boys while we spend time in the wilderness, there is something so special being here alone. There is obviously no comparison with doing it in the wilderness, and doing it in a campground setting. I find I merge with this natural setting, feeling this is where we should be. This is our home in the natural world – being among the plants, the trees, the wildlife, the river and streams, and the surrounding mountains. When I was doing this back in 2009 in the Sierra Nevada mountains with Shiloh, I felt a deep awakening that this was my true home.

Just a moment ago I heard a loud crash and it sounded like it was just across the creek. Of course the boys had to investigate it.

Just a pointer in having fire in the backcountry, A 6 foot dirt clearing around the perimeter of the fire ring is a must to keep it safe from popping embers.

When I was writing in the journal just now, a male Western Spangle Fritillary butterfly blew onto my tea pot, and then to the edge of the table. I got up to get another cup of coffee and he remained unbothered by my movements toward him, where he was slowly flapping his wings.

As I was standing at the table, only a couple of feet from this creature, I put out an intention with a silent thought, “would he fly to my finger if I held it out?” And before I began to move my finger closer towards him, the beautiful butterfly flew away. So I sat back down at my chair, took a sip of coffee, and with no more then a minute passing, this butterfly flew close to where I was sitting in a circle around me, and then landed on my left hand, with pen in hand, resting on my journal. He stayed there for a few moments, then fluttered off onto my journal a few inches away, with the journal resting on my lap. He again stayed for a few moments, and then silently flew off. In a sense of amazement, all I could do is say, “thank you for this wonderful gift.” It truly was a gift.

Was this a message to me, that we were on the right path? I can only wonder?

Something strange and magical happened in those few moments in time. I once again said a prayer to the spirits of this area, thanking them, and asking them for protection, strength, and for the wisdom in my relationship, and connection with nature. How may I be a better protector of the natural world?

With the many butterfly’s that have been with us in our camp, feeding on the flowers of the giant hyssop, was this just a coincidence for this experience with this one butterfly, or was it something much more?

July 12, 2018 – Thursday – Day 15

It was a sunny day, 62 deg. We got up at 8:30 am, but I could have easily stayed in bed longer.

Sitting in my chair, I have my coffee next to me, ready for the first taste, with the crackling of the morning fire, and the smell of fir in the air from the smoke of the fire. In this moment, there is nothing like waking up to the natural wonders of nature. Waking to the birds singing, to the rushing flow of the creek, to the silence, and the shadows the fir needles make on the white pages of my journal from the branches above, that were swaying back and forth by the light morning breeze.

I started the fire the lazy man’s way with matches and pine needles. Life begins slowly, waking to a new day, as does starting a fire slowly with the beginning of the first flame, and building it up to a complete campfire. In building a fire slowly, it slows us down to the natural pace of nature. Our senses become heightened, becoming one with all things nature..

We started our walk on the usual path, and the boys decided on another, and took the trail. So I changed my course to follow theirs. Because of the twist and turns of the trail, and the heavy brush on either side, it is hard to follow them. They can also take detours off the trail to the left or right with me thinking they are still on the trail. I thought they may have taken a left off the trail, so I went left thinking I would find them, or they would find me in the thick brush. I had found animal trails that I followed that took me back towards the camp. I found a small grove of aspen on my way. I heard a loud thumping of foot steps running towards me through the brush. I was thinking, “could this be a bear I asked myself?” No, only Takota with a big smile on this face running towards me. Then soon after, Nanook followed.

The boys took the lead and I followed, figuring they know the way back to camp. They went through the brush where I could not follow, so I took my own path hoping it will take me to the trail. As I looked up to see where I was, I saw the tent. It was straight ahead. The boys found me, and we joined together again in camp. It is a pure joy being with them and watching them.

While writing in the journal, I looked to my left at a fir tree a few feet away. I thought I saw a fungi growing at the base. So I went to see, and noticed it was wood saw dust from the tree. It was coming from small holes in the bark where large black ants were they were excavating inside the tree. One ant would drop a load outside, then another ant would follow. Right after another in organized fashion. The fir was a dead standing. And all this time we were staying here, I realized it was a widow maker as well, that is leaning towards the tent. If it uprooted it could easily destroy the tent, as with crushing us. I checked the base of the tree and it seemed it was still well rooted. It should be okay.

I was still thinking about the Big Meadow, and in the right conditions it may have been a good place to camp with the exception of the wolves liking it as well.

July 13, 2018 – Friday – Day 16

On our morning walk, I took the north side of the trail, and again noticed a lot of animal tracks. The boys vanished somewhere in the bush. The boys came back for a quick visit, and then vanished once again. I crossed the trail back to camp to put the coffee on. I called the boys, and soon they came back to join me going back to camp. I was thinking about what fire starting method I would use, and decided on the fat wood with the metal match. Before the fire this area must have been a lush forest. Many trees have fallen, and some are still standing, but are lifeless.

Each morning the trees come alive with the morning sun, while some are still in the shade. A contrast in nature.

It was nice being alone most of the time with the boys. We had a couple of quick chats with horse back riders passing our camp, but that was it. I enjoy quick chats with people I meet, but prefer just being quiet in nature most of the time.

I am not sure if it was the same butterfly that we had a special connection to a couple of days ago that landed on my hand, but while sitting in my chair drinking coffee, a butterfly came to visit and landed on my knee, and hung out for a bit.

We have not seen much wildlife here which was a bit disappointing, but it was all worth it in what we had experienced. Nature opened up to us in many other ways. If we keep our minds open, miraculous things begin to happen.

Nisargadatta Mahara write’s:

“View thoughts from a detached, non-judgemental and unconditional loving perspective.”

July 14, 2018 – Saturday – Day 17

This morning was a partly cloudy day, 54 deg. It is 8:15 am. By 9:11 am the sky was mostly clear.

I let the boys out to wander while I got water and firewood. They stayed close to camp.

I wasn’t sure if I would have a fire this morning, but since it will be our second to last morning to have a fire, I thought it would be nice to have one.

On this trip I kept tabs on my supplies brought based on other trips in the backcountry, and the length of stay. And the gear I brought based on the what I had hoped to achieve on the trip. As with gear I wanted to test. I always brought more gear than I really needed. I would readjust for each trip, but usually it was not much. I did want to try eliminating one pack animal from the string on our next two trips if I could. We brought five or six pack animals on this one, and hope to drop it down to four pack animals on our next two trips. It can be difficult to do if I don’t know what to expect at each site, and in the area we find ourselves in. And most of the time don’t know what each trip will bring. Each area and site can bring different challenges, and I like being prepared for any unsuspecting emergency that might come up the best I can. I always like bringing extra food for a few days, as with backup equipment, just in case. I have to be prepared for any possible realities nature brings to us the best I can.

And for journaling keeping track of things I want a written record of, as with lessons I have learned. Some of those things, I have learned is being very mindful of the terrain we walk on. There are pros and cons on keeping dogs on leash, one is always knowing where your dogs are, are they in terrain they can get injures in, or injured by other animals, or them injuring other animals. I found it was much easier for me hiking without them on leash, because I can be more aware of where I am stepping. Especially with two dogs, it is hard to do that because they block one’s view of the trail. There can be other dangers as well. I have noticed on my hikes with the dogs on leash, I have more of a tendency of slipping on loose rocks or limb on the trail that I cannot see, and can cause one to slip and possibly injure oneself. They have a tendency of rolling under one’s foot, possibly causing an injury. A little injury, can become a big injury out in the wild, especially if alone, and with two big dogs. River or creek crossing can also be a potential problem. Most hikers are not use to walking on uneven trails that can cause injury. But facing the facts, being out in the wilderness can be dangerous, and we must be aware of this by not taking undue risks, and especially being alone.

One of the things I wanted to try was using the Yarrow plant to stop bleeding, and when I tried it, it seemed to work.

Also using nature to keep biting insects at bay by using smoke from the campfire, or burning coffee grounds in the fire. Also I tried lightly roasting stinging nettle over a fire, that created a tasty treat.

There are so many things to list here, and will have to be for another writing.

Afternoon Entry

About an hour after breakfast, we took a walk down to the river to see what the levels and current was, as with the trail for any downed tree. The river looked very crossable. Nanook even crossed to the other side with no problem. Takota was still not to sure about it. The tree I heard falling did indeed fall on the trail. I am sure Daryl will find a way to deal with it.

Evening Entry

I took the boys for an evening walk, and not far from our camp on a route we have taken many times. I stepped over a downed log, and one shoe lace got caught on a broken limb. And down I went, getting tripped up and fell on both my knees, and hitting my head with a thump on the ground. Nanook continued to walk on not being concerned by my fall. But Takota quickly ran over to my side, to make sure I was okay. He stood beside me waiting until I got up. I realized what he was doing and I gave him a pat and rub of appreciation for his caring gesture. It really moved me by this gesture in making sure I was okay. From that moment on, I had a greater appreciation, and love for him. He showed a side of him I have never seen before.

Tonight we enjoyed our last evening fire.

July 15, 2018 – Sunday – Day 18

We have a beautiful morning. I noticed while they were chasing ground squirrels, the were jumping over a downed log with sharp broken limbs protruding from the truck of the tree. I decided to take the axe and break them off so there is no chance of the boys getting impaled, especially Takota, since he is accident prone. They can also be dangerous for the human.

Last night and this morning I was thinking about Takota coming to my rescue when I tripped and fell yesterday. Takota has such a kind and compassionate soul. Maybe that is from him being so sensitive. I have much, much more respect for him. Both of them did great on our first trip in the wilderness together. They were true loving companions.

I believe there is an unseen aliveness in the natural world that we may not see, but we can feel.

We have experienced many amazing and magical experiences here that began not being too eventful. But I was surprised what nature had brought to us.

Since we have been here we have experienced a lot of trees falling, the connection I had with one butterfly, the interaction with a pack of wolves, and much more. And the simple experience of just Being in nature.

I will remove the stone fire ring today, scatter the stones, showing no sign that we have been here, but only for the bare ground. I will begin packing up most of our gear.

The boys were on a walk-a-bout longer than usual, and they came back tired and panting.

A Bald eagle flew over us with a hawk following behind.

It was unfortunate we could try out most of the berries in the area, due to them being unripe or not yet coming out yet.

Evening Entry

It is 5:18 pm and no fire tonight. The flies are taking advantage of it. It is clouding up, just hope we don’t get rain. I don’t want the river and creeks to rise.

July 16, 2018 – Monday – Day 19 – Departure day

“Those who contemplate the beauty of the Earth find reserves of strength that will endure as long as life lasts. In Nature nothing exists alone. But man is part of Nature, and his wars against Nature is inevitably a war against himself.”

~Rachel Carson – Silent Spring

We got up at 8:00 am, mostly cloudy, 64 deg.

With the clouds, we got a very light sprinkle that lasted for a couple of minutes. The ground is dry, as with the tent, which is good. Everything smells fresh even from our short sprinkle. From the looks of things it looks like we won’t get any rain, but it should be cooler temperatures for todays hike back.

The boys are resting for their long hike, and I am having coffee.

I got most of our gear out of the tent, then I will begin packing up the tent. Daryl will arrive around 1:30 pm. We will wait for Daryl’s arrival before we leave.

I feel good and refreshed this morning and for todays hike. We will have a cabin waiting for us at Sawtooth Lodge.

After taking the tent down, I needed a rest. We had about an hour and a half to rest before Daryl was to arrive.

When the packers arrived, we started our hike out and my sciatica was bothering me a little. It was fine all 18 days.

At the beginning if our hike I had the boys on leash. I took Nanook’s leash off at the river. I knew he had no problem crossing it. And he was across before I got Takota in the water. I put a double leash on Takota, and he was crying and fighting me about crossing. He was pulling back in resistance. I thought great! What now? Then a miracle happened. Once I stopped pulling him and gave him some slack on his leash, he followed me all the way across the river with no problem. I was so proud of him. And Nanook was patiently waiting for us. It was an easy crossing. I then let them go and they were off and running down the trail. When the trail split I was hoping they would go the right direction, and they did.

When they reached Goat Creek, Nanook went right across. Takota waited for me on the shore. The creek looked nothing like when we crossed it the first time. It was very shallow. Once I got him going, he crossed it with no problem. I praised him for a good job. Then they both took off again down the trial.

The tree that had fallen on the trail when we first came up, was now cut and cleaned from the trail, and were replaced with other fallen trees. The hike down was much easier then our hike up.

On our 3rd and last creek crossing at Baron Creek, again it looked like a different creek from our first crossing, and Nanook crossed again with no problem, and Takota waited for me to cross with him. He did run back and forth looking for a crossing with no luck. I put the leash on him and he crossed with me. And once we were together I had them leashed up the rest of the way. I did not want them running into the campground, or hikers on the trail.

We did stop by the Camp Hosts trailer at the campground to mention the wolf encounter we had. I guess he reported it to the Fish and Game people. I later learned that they had set up trail cameras to try and capture their images. And much later I had learned they may have been the famous Sawtooth pack.

By the time we reached the lodge, we were all tired, and my sciatica was not getting any better. I tied the boys up on the front porch of the lodge and I went in to check in. I also bought a beer. After a couple of refreshing cold beers. I hitched the trailer up and moved to the parking area. Once we got into our cabin, I ordered dinner and another beer. We had a picnic table at our cabin and enjoyed dinner outside during a small thunder shower. We were partially protected by a fir tree. We enjoyed the thunder clapping, the roar of a down pour that surprisingly we missed most of, the blue skies broken up by the beautiful billowing clouds, and rainbows. And in the background are the stunning mountains where the South Fork of the Payette River flows along the valley floor. Such a beautiful sight. It was very refreshing to stand in the light rain and to experience the amazing sights of Grandjean, and the Sawtooth. The rustic feel of this area takes one back to what it was like in the very beginning, a hundred years ago, It is not fancy, just nice and peaceful, with a feel of the past at our door step.

We had a small creek next to our cabin, and some berry plants that thrived along the creek side. A Western tanager was flying around our area with his brilliant display of colors.

July 17, 2018 – Tuesday – Back at the Sawtooth Lodge

We got up shortly after 8:00 am, the boys and I took a short walk, and met a couple that were camping in the camping area close to our cabin for a short chat. Then back to the cabin, tied the boys up and ordered breakfast.

We were again visited by possibly the same Western tanager perched at the fir tree next our picnic table. I asked Zack, one of the employees there at the lodge, if he knew what the berries were next to the creek, he didn’t know, but he did try one and it tasted bad, which usually means bitter. Walking back to the cabin, I took a very small taste of the berry, and it was indeed very bitter.

It was a warm sunny day, and on occasion we would experience a nice breeze coming through the area.

Last night I had a hard time falling asleep because of the discomfort of my sciatica. My body is stiff and sore from our hike back.

Evening Entry

The day started well, and slowly turned to bad. I went to look for my shave bag, with my shampoo and soap, and couldn’t find it. It can be frustrating looking for stuff in the trailer. I ended up taking a shower just with water, but it was refreshing. I then picked up the rest of our gear from the pack station while talking with Daryl about taking us back again. While putting my gear in the bed of the truck, I noticed my cot was damaged, damaged enough where I would have to replace it. I told Daryl about it, and he said he has pliers, and I told him that won’t work! He did not say anything about replacing it.

Our plans are to hopefully leave the first part of next week to get ready for our next backcountry trip.

My sore and stiff body, as with sciatic discomfort did seem to get better through the day.

As for Daryl taking us into the backcountry again, I won’t use him again for damaging my gear. What if that happened with my other gear, or damaging any gear when he dropped us off in the wilderness? I may have been sleeping on the floor of the tent for 18 days. I am not sure if I brought a back up mattress with us. I was not happy about what had happened. It means I will have to drive the long drive to Boise to replace the cot at REI, that will take time and money for the effort.

July 18, 2018 – Wednesday

Not much to say. Actually nothing to say for this morning journal entry.

Evening Entry

It is a beautiful evening with clear skies and a gentle breeze.

I spotted a robin and a tanager on the same branch of the fir tree next to our cabin. They were only about two feet away from each other. It would be nice to get photos of these moments, but birds don’t usually like cooperating with the photo shoot. Especially with the tanager. They are always moving around from tree to tree.

Today we took a drive to the town of Stanley about a hour drive from here, to drop by the USFS to talk with Jennifer and to drop of the fire resistant mat we used. The others who we also talked with came in from the back offices to welcome us back. It was a nice and unexpected greeting. It was the warmest greeting I have received by the USFS. They asked, how our trip was in the wilderness?

I talked with Jennifer and two others, an older woman, and a young man who were employees there, but had never talked with at that office. We talked about different things. I thanked them for the use of the fire mat, and took Jennifer to meet the boys. It would have been nice to sit with Jennifer for coffee and talk with her about our experiences since she knew that area.

We then did some shopping for food in Stanley, and checked out Stanley Lake, then headed home. It was getting pretty windy coming home, but it was a nice drive.

At the lodge I was talking with Deena, that was helping out at the lodge, and found out she and her husband were one of the partners at the lodge. I was asking her about plants and she had a good knowledge of plants. I described one berry I hate with another berry attached to it, one was a black berry the other was a red berry. She immediately responded with, “It is a Twinberry.” One plant I also saw, she believed was a Nightshade which is very poisonous and deadly. The other one I saw could have been the Black Nightshade which the fruit is edible.

July 19, 2018 – Thursday

It was another beautiful day at the lodge. The boys and I took a walk, then had breakfast. We were going to just hang out, get my batteries charged for my camcorders, and the memory card formatted. We will be moving back into a tent at the campground next to the cabin we are in tomorrow. I am not sure how long we will be staying at the lodge. While camping I will be organizing the trailer, going to REI in Boise for a new cot, and preparing to leave for McCall next Wednesday. At least I think that is where we are going? I really am not sure anymore?

A couple of days ago, I met a new lodge employee that was working at the front desk. He was on his iPad, he was from Southern California. He was reviewing some cartoons he had done on his iPad. I asked him about them? He told me it was art work he had done. I told him they were very good.

Evening Entry

The boys and I took a walk on a trail along the river to see the hot springs. There are pools made by rocks all along the river that people use. It was a beautiful walk. And as always, the boys were enjoying the adventure they were on. On our way back to the lodge, we took the road. I spotted a couple of berry bushes I believe were Saskatoon, and picked a couple of the dark purple berries. Many were still red. They tasted like the fruit of the apricot. They were really good. The other berries were the black twin berries. I took a nibble and it tasted pretty good, then quickly turned bitter. The bitterness seems to last longer than one would like.

(Spring in river)

July 20, 2018 – Friday

Evening Entry

We moved to our new campsite a short distance from the cabin we were staying in. It is a pretty nice campsite. There was a big party going on with lots of kids play close by. The kids were quieter than the adults. They were staying in two cabins. We also had some kids with their motorcycles going up and down the dirt road that was pretty noisy. I am assuming they were from the Grandjean campground up the road. The time we have been here has been pretty quiet.

The campsite we are in has a lot of room to organize the trailer and to shove all our gear in for our next backcountry trip that is planned in August for 14 days.

I called the Outfitter about our next trip. He gave me the cost, and the area we will be going in, but was not really specific on where as far as any details. We are scheduled to go out on the 4th of August. He did tell me it was only a one hour hike in from the trailhead. He didn’t tell me it would be a 6 hour drive to get there.

It is good camping again in a tent, though it is nice being in the cabin. I think the boys like the tent better as well. Although Nanook likes sleeping in the bed with me at the cabin.

It is hard planning these types of trips on the road with most times without cell phone service, or the internet.

The boys and I took a walk to explore, and maybe to find some tasty berries on the way. We did find some, but they weren’t as good as the ones yesterday. After our walk, I dropped by the woodpile for some free firewood. I picked up enough wood for about three fires.

A couple set up camp at campsite #1 and we were in campsite #2. Basically we are in an open area that they placed some numbers at. It made for good camps when it was not busy. I noticed the woman was pouring some liquid around their tent. Not sure what it was though?

It was a beautiful night with a nice campfire to make it even better. It was peaceful and quiet. There were only a few clouds in the sky. The remaining light of the sun was reflecting off the mountains tops. This area is supposed to be good for star gazing. But with all the camping we have been doing, I seldom do any. Now If I had a telescope with me, I would probably do much more. When there are meteor showers, I can never stay up for them.

July 21, 2018 – Saturday

The boys and I slept well last night. I think we prefer tent camping vs. being in a 100 year old cabin. Although it does give a very rustic feeling to the whole experience being in the mountains. It is also nice having good meals from the lodge, but it is expensive. They have great burgers there. The friendliness of the employees there, as with the owners, one feels like being right at home. I have met three of the partners here, and they have all been incredibly friendly. I think it is what Idaho is, incredibly friendly people.

One reason I like being in the tent is that I sleep lower to the ground, where it is easier to greet the boys every morning, which always makes each morning special. Takota usually never gives me licks where Nanook is a kisser to anyone who will let him. But Takota always gives me a lick first thing in the morning, and expects scratches and rubs. They have been incredible gifts on this journey we are on.

Because our site wasn’t level, I found myself constantly slipping and sliding on the mat all night.

Early this morning I was awoken by the chattering of a gray squirrel in a pine tree next to camp.

I met the host and his wife from the Grandjean campground at the lodge. They greeted the boys, and we talked about the wolf encounter. He said he heard the wolf pack howling a few days after they came to visit us. He mentioned the Fish and Game put up some trail cameras yesterday. I guess it was a big deal to put cameras up, and we got to experience them. Too bad we didn’t get to see them from a distance.

I find Idaho amazing with all the plant life it has. It is like a lush garden of plants that are all around us.

In the late morning a woman dropped by our camp, she was asking about the boys. We talked for a bit, and we were talking about what the boys and I were doing in our journey in nature. Others from next door in the cabins joined us in the conversation. Later they invited me over for dinner and I accepted.

Evening Entry

During the day I read on tracking animals, and took a nap with the boys.

It is a beautiful evening. Most of the people will soon be leaving, back to their lives in the city, and to the modern world. What a complete contrast in these two worlds. The Sawtooth Lodge is a great way to get away of the mad world of city life. Too bad for most, it is only for a short weekend. For the boys and I, it is a continuing adventure.

July 22, 2018 – Sunday

We got up to another beautiful day in nature. It is nice experiencing the subtleties nature brings to those who are aware, and for most who gloss over it with a brief thought, if that!

I have brief thoughts, and stress, and wonder how long we can continue to survive in doing this? The big question is, what are we going to do in the Idaho winter?

With a little chill in the air, Takota is full of piss and vinegar. The boys love the cold weather, and actually I do as well. It is so refreshing. It is nice breathing in the cool fresh air, with the smells that nature brings to us.

The book I am reading on tracking is only one part of the experience being outdoors. One learns so many things about the animal’s behavior through tracking in the signs they leave and the imprints they leave on the environment. It is a communication and story of who they are. Learning to track brings us much closer to the natural world. But it takes time like everything else in truly experiencing and knowing nature. And even with me living in nature full time, I only see a tiny speck of what is out there to explore, learn, and experience.

In one of Tom Brown Jr’s books, he was having problem in teaching the children to go deep into their experiences in nature. They would learn the names of the plants, the trees, and the animal through labeling them, by their names. But what they weren’t learning were their stories. So Tom, got the children fully immerse in whatever they found, and not just by labeling them. Even having them digging in the mud of nature in finding clues to all the wonders of our world that so many miss, and that includes most adults. The children began fully expanding their knowledge, and enjoyment of the natural world.

Once I got back into nature, I realized there is a lifetime of knowledge that can be learned. My regret is that I wish I would have started this journey into nature at a much younger age. But maybe this was my time to do it. And be able to do it with the boys.

The things many of us search for in our lives we cannot find it in our synthetic world, but only in the natural world, and only within.

When we make judgements on things, label things, we are putting false truths on those things, whether they are people or things in the natural world. It puts limitations on how we see the world around us. When we open up with a pure awareness, a pure consciousness, a stillness within, we will experience life without judgement. Life will open up to a new reality we have only dreamed of in our judgmental life. It is like being reborn to a new reality of what is. A life of beauty and wonder. We realize that we are all connected to all life forms, and not separate from.

Evening Entry

I spent most of my time today experiencing silence. It is a place I always enjoy being in. I also put a list together for our next backcountry trip coming in a couple of weeks. I will put together things I will take, and things I will I leave behind.

While writing in my journal, a black butterfly landed on my chair, on my shoe, and on my knee. I tried to get him to land on my pen or finger with no luck. I asked this butterfly, who he was? And his purpose? I heard no answer. He then flew off my knee, fluttered around me, thinking he might land on my journal, and instead he landed on my right hand, and hung around for about 5 minutes. He flew off when I got up to tend the fire. It was a nice visit from our new friend.

Tonight I was thinking about heading to Montana to stay at the Blackfeet Reservation for the winter. I have a friend that has contacts there. The friend did not recommend going in the winter due to fierce winter there, especially in a tent. I quickly scratched that idea off the list.

July 23, 2018 – Monday

We drove to Boise in the morning to pick up a new cot, and did a few more errands then back to camp. It took a little over 2 hours to get to Boise.

Not much to write about back at camp. Two other campers arrived at the camping area. They may be together.

July 24, 2018 – Tuesday

Lying in bed, I was thinking again about if what we were doing is really worth it? What was to be accomplish? What have I learned from this experience? The answers were simple. I am here to experience nature and gain a higher level of respect for nature. To have a deeper appreciation, and gratitude for nature.

While writing in the journal I saw a robin chasing a Steller’s jay into the branches of the pine tree in camp.

Surprisingly with doubts, and uncertainty playing in my mind occasionally, I am never lonely. The boys always give me unbelievable company, as does nature.

Hot Springs pool along the river at the Sawtooth Lodge

Evening Entry

I spent most of the day pulling stuff out of the trailer, and figuring out how to organize for our next backcountry trip, and for our campground camping.

Along the small creek that runs next to the lodge and our camp, I noticed some nice ripe raspberries, so I had a few. Very tasty.

Tomorrow we will be leaving Sawtooth Lodge for another campground. Not sure where yet?

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 15

Our Journey Living in Nature – Part Fifteen

This part will include Apgar Campground, Van Wych State Park, and Sawtooth Lodge.

June 5, 2018 – Tuesday – Apgar Campground

Our camp

We got up at 7:00 am. It was a nice morning to move. I will miss this place. It was a nice campground to camp at, especially with few campers here. I am not sure we will be back here again though?

We went for our morning walk, then I decided to make some coffee while I take down and pack up the camp. I also got the boys fed.

The packing went smoothly, and quickly, and I don’t think I forgot anything? I got the truck and trailer hitched up the night before, and that saved some time. We left the camp at 10:30 am. I was not in too much of a hurry getting to our new campground. I wanted to camp near Kamiah, but where?

We went to Kamiah first to visit Jeff, and see our possible winter camp. Jeff showed me where I could put our tent. We talked for a bit and then thanked him for letting us stay here for the winter. It was really kind of him for doing this. And I had no other options at this point. I told him I will call him after our last backcountry trip is done with. He mentioned to me that I could stay at his property until I left for the Sawtooth Lodge, I thanked him, but declined. I still wanted the solitude with the boys in nature, although I didn’t tell him that.

After leaving Jeff’s place, we headed to the USFS Ranger Station in Kamiah to get some information on nearby campgrounds. The gal at the Ranger Station told me there were some USFS campground on Hwy 12 about 45 minutes south of us.

We found the campground she suggested to us, but there was no way to get my truck and trailer down to the campground, so we moved further down Hwy 12 a few more miles, and we got to Apgar campground. The road down to the campground was accessible with my truck and trailer, so we checked it out. It was a small campground next to the river.

The only campers there were four tents on one site used by the Conservation Corp, that were doing work on the campgrounds. I continued on the short campground loop, slowly scanning for an appropriate campsite that would work for us and things weren’t looking too good for a site that could accommodate our needs. Then turning the bend, I saw campsite #5 that looked like a really nice site. I was able to get my truck and trailer in with no problem. The tent pad was questionable, as far as getting our tent to fit. But I thought I could squeeze it in. The rest of the site was pretty good size with a comfortable layout. I liked it! And of course the boys like it. We got the usual metal fire ring, and a larger than usual picnic table which was nice. From camp we were close to the river with a bit of a view, and had a tranquil setting of being in the forest. We had pretty good privacy, and good shade, with some sunlight in the afternoon.

The campground came with a large bear proof trash container, two vault toilets, and two water spigots.

Apgar is a small campground with only 7 campsites in the loop that is set between U.S. Highway12 and the beautiful Lochsa River. The campground has a nice and quiet forestry feel to it with it’s wooded area of Giant Western Red Cedar and Fir trees, with lush plant life throughout the campground. The price is right for camping at $14.00 per night and $7.00 per night for those caring a Senior Pass, which I did.

The first thing was to get the tent set up. It was a tight squeeze but I got it in. After the tent was up, we ran to the store in Kamiah, an hour away, for some food. Got back to camp at 6:30 pm, fed the boys and me, then I finished setting the camp up.

After getting everything done in camp I relaxed with the boys next to a nice campfire. Before bed, we went for a walk around the short loop of the campground. It was very quiet and peaceful here with very little traffic noise at night. We could hear the soothing sound of the river in the background.

June 6, 2018 – Wednesday

We slept well on our first night at the new camp. We took a short morning walk around camp, and I noticed a lot of plants that were familiar to me. There was Miner’s lettuce, Plantain, Wild strawberry, Fern, Thimbleberry, Goosefoot, and surprisingly quite a bit of Wild ginger. I thought I was in the vegetable produce section in nature. I am sure there may have been more I did not see. Because we were in a campground I would not use any of these plants to eat, due to possible pollutants, But it was still a nice treat to see all these plants in one small area. I could only imagine what I might find in the backcountry.

There is a lot of bird activity both in the morning and at night with their songs to enjoy.

After finishing our walk, I fed the boys, and made some coffee for me. It was a beautiful morning waking to a beautiful natural landscape. If this was away from the road a couple of miles, it would be perfect.

We will be going into town today to pick up some groceries, to check the town of Kamiah out, make some calls, and to pick up some firewood. I will also fill up the gas tank of the truck.

So far the bugs are not bad at our camp.

Last night two guys on touring bicycles came in to camp for the night. Highway 12 is a popular scenic route both for automobiles, and bicycles, that takes the travelers all the way into Montana. It was a common travel route for the Nez Perce in the day.

The lush forest in this area provides us with fresh woodland smells. It is nice breathing in this fresh air.

Afternoon Entry

We got everything done that we wanted to. We also got a good load of firewood to bring back to camp.

June 7, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at 8:30 am, took a short walk around the campground. The

Conservation Corp group had left, and some people from Denmark were leaving, that came in yesterday. Last night on our evening walk, we past the camp of the Danes, and they wanted to meet the boys. One of the guys asked if they could have some steak, and Nanook instantly perked right up. He knew this meant food for them. When the one guy brought over a big chunk of steak, Nanook was thinking, “Hell Yeh, we will eat that!” The guy brought more chunks of meat, and of course Nanook assumed it was for them. I told the guy to wrap them up and I will give it to the boys later.

When we passed their camp this morning, Nanook stopped in hopes of getting more steak. He watched the guys getting packed up, hoping they would see him. I had to pull Nanook away with all my strength. He would have waited for them to give the boys maybe some more of the tasty steak. Nanook never forgets a hand that feeds them.

When we got up this morning, we had blue skies, but at 10:00 am it was overcast at least over our area. With most of the sky hidden in trees, it is hard to see what is coming and going as far as the weather goes.

This morning I found a mint plant, and I wanted to check to see if the Wild ginger has flowered. I saw two flowers of the Wild ginger, one on each plant. They are usually hidden, and just by touching the plant or disturbing it, it releases a lovely fragrance into the air. One knows then, it is a Wild ginger. I also recognized a flower of the Bunch berry plant.

Last night I had thoughts of letting the boys off leash when we are in the backcountry. We will have to see how they behave. There are a lot of considerations to think about with that.

There is one butterfly that has been fluttering around our camp, and the last camp. I have not been able to identify it. What is important for me on this journey, is not knowing every critter and plant I see by name, but simply observing it deeply. I don’t want to get caught up in labeling things, unless I think it is useful in my writing.

Evening Entry

I noticed the river was beginning to recede today.

A few campers came into the campground today. Some stayed, and some left, like a revolving door.

While fixing dinner this evening, we did get a light rain. After dinner we sat under the canopy that I put up today. I enjoyed the scenery of the rain coming down on and through the trees around us, and the sounds of rain hitting the trees and ground. The air felt heavy with humid, and the skies light with its many facets of colors reflecting off the plants and trees, and the light piercing through the trees. It was one of those magical moments in nature.

Before it got dark, the boys and I took a walk and dropped by one of the camps we dropped by early and chatted with the husband and wife for some time. Nanook was hoping they may have some treats or leftovers for them. They were telling me about the Great Fire of 1908 that lasted only three days, and devastated forest lands in Northern Idaho, Washington, and Montana. They also told me there is a one hour time change from Northern Idaho to Southern Idaho. It was interesting talking with this couple from Boise. They also talked about the balance of ecosystems the wolves brought back to Idaho, Montana, and Wyoming, since they were protected. Many still think the wolf should be eliminated completely in those states.

While putting thing away before going to bed, I saw a mouse scampering by me.

June 8, 2018 – Friday

I slept well. I awoke to a sunny morning. I have been waking up around 4:45 am to 5:00 am most mornings lately.

On our morning walk I noticed more flowers blooming. A tiny violet flower appeared all of a sudden throughout the campground. There is a pretty yellow flower also blooming, as with some thistle plants popping up. I have seen flower buds ready to flower from another plant. Very soon this area will be covered in colors. It is unfortunate I can’t see the full circle of the plants growth during the seasons. To experience when the flowers begin to bud and blossom, to when they begin to bear fruit, and ripen. What birds and insects are attracted to certain plants for food and nectar that the plants provide to them, in this dual role of the process of pollination, in this wonderful, and beautiful circle of life that we are all a part of, whether we recognize it or not.

I found an orange flower on a thimbleberry bush. The flower looked like a honeysuckle flower, but with no taste of sweetness to it. I then saw more of these flowers on the thimbleberry leaves. They must have blown in from another area, or plants nearby. It is the little things that brings wonder to life in nature.

I have seen a robin on occasion, and hearing bird songs in the morning, noon, and night. Maybe it is the robin? A hummingbird came to visit us. He or she would hover very close to me, then fly off. Sometimes it would dive into the fire pit for some reason, maybe for the ash?

Sometimes while writing in my journal, a critter, or birds, or the hummingbird would show itself to me. Maybe saying, “Greetings.”

There is something about Idaho that shows it’s wild and free spirit. One, is the many rivers that runs free throughout Idaho. Idaho is popular with rafting. I have done rafting on a small scale, but having no desire to experience it as a thrill ride. And I am getting to old for such things, as with limits I have with the boys. It is all about our journey, the boys and me together. I wouldn’t mind meandering along a slow moving river to enjoy the scenery though.

I find our campsite to be very relaxing to be in – very peaceful. If it was full of campers, it would very well be different. We were lucky we didn’t have that.

We found a small, almost obscure trail across the highway that we explored a short distance. It ran along Lolo creek. It is very overgrown, and I did not want to venture on it to far. The only bad thing about our campground was limited places to take walks.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day today. We picked up some block ice for our cooler, I bought a small book on the Clearwater region, and got about a third of the trailer organized. Whatever that means? I still have to go through everything for our backcountry trip, which means pretty much emptying the trailer, and going through everything I want to bring with us. Then putting the rest of the stuff back into the trailer. Imagine dealing with a trailer brimmed with stuff, not knowing what is what and having to go through everything. I did label the containers, but I still had to go through all of them. I would go through things I forgot I even had brought with us. I had a lot of stuff just for living, and for going into the backcountry.

Walking the boys to the river this afternoon, we were standing on a rocky area, with the rocks embedded in the ground , and some vegetation scattered around. It was like a cobblestone path. We stood for a second in one spot and looked down, and my shoes, and pant legs to my knees were covered with big black ants. I was being attacked. I quickly left the scene, and brushed off all the ants. I must have disturbed their nest. I made sure I brushed any off the boys as well. Then we left the area. Lucky we didn’t have our tent over an ant’s nest.

June 9, 2018 – Saturday

Slept well. Overcast morning. I had a quick cup of coffee or two before we leave for town.

Fed the boys, Takota ate, Nanook didn’t.

Evening Entry

We got an oil change for the truck. Met with Dick Anderson, the Outfitter that will take us into the Clearwater National Forest for our last trip into the backcountry in September. We dropped off a deposit for him at his home. Dick lives in Kamiah. Dick told me that is when the weather begins to change to rain and possible snow. That did not seem to bother me. I thought I would be ready for it. Little did I know how rugged the trails are getting up and down, especially in bad weather. I guess there is no Indian Summer in Idaho? Dick was also going to talk with some people he knows about me doing some caretaking in Elk City for the winter.

I decided not to get firewood today. I just picked up some food at the market. We can get firewood on Monday.

After getting back to camp it began raining pretty hard and steady for about an hour. I put the food away once we got into camp, then huddled into the tent with the boys for a rain nap.

When we got up, it was nice out, but still overcast.

At 6:00 pm, we just finished having dinner, and there was still a chance of rain. We may get rain on Sunday and Monday. Then nice weather. I did close up the tent this morning before we left for town. Good thing I did! The tent stayed dry which was a good thing. But my chair was soaking wet.

I got a good campfire going putting wet aspen logs on the fire and it was burning well. I love that wood. It burns well and smells good.

I asked Dick, the Outfitter what woods are up where we will be, and he said mostly Hemlock.

I also found a poisonous mushroom in camp, that was exciting. When learning about wild edible plants, we must also learn about the poisonous, and the non-edible as well.

Most of the people here have left. One camper has remained. I will extend my camping stay here for a couple more days.

June 10, 2018 – Sunday

I am not sure when I woke up. All I know was, it was still raining. It rained all night long and started shortly after going to bed. We finally got up at 8:45 am and the rain had finally stopped, and has not started again. Is it finally over with? I saw a little blue sky coming through the clouds. The gloomy wet weather can wear on one’s psyche at times. It can effect one’s mood, and attitude. And it was getting to me a bit. But it is all about how we think about it. How we let our thoughts play out in our minds in determining how we feel.

I began looking at what I was grateful for? And the answers began flowing to me. I am immensely grateful in sharing this experience in nature with Takota and Nanook. They give me so much unconditional love, and their mere presences gives me comfort and purpose.

I am grateful for having this time in nature to experience a deeper meaning with all life’s creations. That we are all connected with the web of life, and not separate from. And the endless beauty nature gives to us, and teaches us.

I am grateful at my age, I can still do this. To have the health, and desire to do this. Although I do not always feel on purpose, it is what I feel and experience within that counts. In feeling the pure essence within the natural world. I find that just in sitting, and observing nature deeply in silence is enough. I don’t have to have the experiences or the need to do stuff. Just in the state of Being is enough, which is the true essence of who we truly are. Unfortunately most of us have not been taught this in our society. We have been taught in a greed driven capitalist society. And nature is here to take from, and not in giving back.

What I have left behind in the synthetic world is being replaced with the real reality of life itself. We have been taught in our civilized world, that nature can be a very dangerous, and harsh world, but more so can the civilized world, and even more so. We have lost the connection with nature and all that nature provides. We have lost the connection with a tight knit community that supports each other with a helping hand, and with love. We can learn from many of the traditional indigenous cultures around the world on community, and our relationship with nature.

We do have many benefits now in today’s world, but it has come with a high cost that only a few can afford, and is kept away from the many.

It has been overcast most of the morning. The sky is beginning to clear, allowing the warmth of the sun to shine through the trees.

I decided to build a fire on this wet day. I split some dry wood for kindling to get a the fire going, and building a good base, I then added wet birch logs to the fire that created a nice fire.

June 11, 2018 – Monday

Yesterday I was charging to much from my truck battery and it died on me. I found a camper at camp that had jumper cables and I thought we could take care of it the next day. He came by in the morning and we couldn’t get enough charge to get my battery going. We will have to wait for the Ranger to come by to call for service. No cell service here.

This morning we were getting an early rain. It wasn’t a heavy rain, but continuous. It ended up raining most of the day. And our tent is leaking a little bit.

Takota Resting. He likes to find hiding places so we won’t be disturbed.

Afternoon Entry

It was getting later and later with no sign of a Ranger. Then around 4:00 pm a silver pickup truck with no markings circled the campground then stopped at the camp where the guys was trying to help me in charging the truck. The guy in the silver truck was an Idaho Law Enforcement Officer, and he stopped by our camp and told me he could call it in to get a service call to come out, but it would not be until tomorrow. I told the officer that would be fine. I was thinking my truck might have to be towed into the auto repair shop tomorrow.

We had pretty much rain the whole day with light showers. At 5:00 pm, the skies were mostly clear.

Evening Entry

I heard our friend the hummingbird flying by. I looked up and he, or she was only a couple of feet away from me hovering, saying hello, and then landing on a small thin branch of a cedar tree. It was there for a few seconds, then flew off. I wonder if the hummingbird that came to visit us was just chance or intentionally? It is the same with the robin that briefly comes to our camp, then flies away.

The evening night was cool out.

Two young ladies, arrived at the campground and set up camp across from us. They were working for the State of Idaho, monitoring wildlife. They were very friendly and we talked for a bit. I asked them to drop by our camp to meet the boys if they would like. They came by and the boys began barking at them. They were not expecting the intruder to come in the dark and did not give them a warm welcoming. They quickly settled down when they realized the visitors were okay. I was sharing with them all the plants I had found in our little campground paradise. They asked me how I knew all this about the plants. I said by studying and being aware of my surroundings. Their focus was on wildlife and not plant life, so they only experienced a small part of nature. They basically set up cameras for the monitoring of the moment of the animals in the area. I told them it opened up more of an awareness to the natural world by being observant to all life forms. I also suggested starting journals on their experiences in nature and could help their careers in forestry.

June 12, 2018 – Tuesday

I woke up early this morning at 4:30 am. We got up at 7:00 am. It was overcast out with cool temps. I put on some coffee and waited for the tow truck. I have no idea when it will be coming. The hummingbird returned to visit the fire pit and not me. It kept on returning to the fire pit and it looked like it was interested in the ash. I had learned later that hummingbirds, especially females, get minerals from the ash that they need.

Late Morning Entry

The tow truck finally arrived at 9:15 am. He was getting ready to load up the truck onto the tow truck, when he said, “Lets try to charge the battery first. Lets give it some time to charge for a while and see what happens?” He hooked up the charging cables and we let it charge for about 45 minutes to an hour. In the mean time, the tow truck driver and I had a nice chat with each other. When he thought the time was right, he gave it a crank of the ignition, and started right up. He wanted to let it run for a bit. I was impressed with his thoroughness in this small service.

I thanked the tow truck driver for his help, and he left. Then the boys and I headed into town to have the battery and alternator checked by a auto service center. And everything checked out fine. We then stopped by the grocery store for some food, gas, and firewood.

It was a big relief that the truck was running fine with no money out of pocket.

While we were having the truck charged at camp, two young guys in their twenties drove through and stopped next to the river to check it out. When they were coming back from the river, they stopped to ask us if we needed help? This is something I am seeing more and more, in Idaho, people wanting to give a helping hand. Idaho is so sparse in many areas, it is nice to know there are people who will help perfect strangers in need. It is a good lesson for me in being more kind to others.

Afternoon Entry

We got back to camp at 3:00 pm. We are the only ones left at the campground. This campground has no frills like state parks do with the nice bathrooms, showers, cut lawns, and children’s playgrounds, it was pure nature, for us to experience in it’s pure simplicity. And it was much less expensive to stay in than state parks.

Tomorrow we will be moving on to Lake Cascade, that is at a higher elevation of 4,800 ft. And closer to getting into the backcountry. We will have about a four hour drive to Cascade.

Evening Entry

In my final thoughts, this was a nice campground with all our challenges with the truck, the weather, and the distance to town. We didn’t see many critter, but found many wild edible plants that were exciting.

June 13, 2018 – Wednesday – Van Wyck State Park, Cascade

This is taken from our camp. A nice view when the campground is not busy.

It was a good moving day with beautiful weather and driving through beautiful country sides. We drove through the city of McCall which was very nice. A friend from California told me I would like it there. Heading further south we passed through Donnelly to a campground and found out it was all reservations only, and found out all the State Parks were reservations only, but one. And that was Van Wyck State Park in Cascade. So that is where we headed.

When we got to the campground it was right on the lake with a beautiful view, but as far as the campground itself it was terrible for a tents. The whole area sloped towards the lake, creating a sloping bed that is not very comfortable to sleep on. Nor did it have much shade or wind protection. But this is all we had, so I picked a site and setup our camp. The sites pretty much all looked the same. The campground was in town so resupplying was simple. We were also next to a golf course, so I got take out for some of our meals at their cafe there. The campground wasn’t busy, and the sites that will be taken are the ones on the water. I paid for five nights. This will get us through the weekend. The weekend will be busy for camping.

I like the surrounding mountain areas here so I called an Outfitter in the area to see if he could take us in the backcountry in this area? He said he could. Again, my imagination took me to beautiful areas in the backcountry without any knowledge of the area, and what I was in for.

I checked the weather forecast and rain starting on Saturday through all of next week. I was getting concerned about our Sawtooth Wlderness trip and the weather.

Our first night I kept sleeping off the bed, and got little sleep. I knew this will be ongoing for our stay here.

Because we are close to the lake, we should have good bird activity here.

Since I will not have cell service where we are going I am checking all my emergency communication devices here.

Not much to say for this campground, so we speed ahead to our departure to the Sawtooth Lodge.

I did send my sister a message of our itinerary for the backcountry in the Sawtooth.

June 18, 2018 – Monday – Sawtooth Lodge, Lowman, Idaho

The Sawtooth Wilderness – Photo by others

Evening Entry

This morning I didn’t hear much rain, and there were patches of blue sky, as with formidable cloud formations all around us. The question will be, will it rain? I took the chance and began taking down camp while the boys watched. It only took one and a half hours to break camp. A record for me. At the very end of getting everything packed up, a few drops began falling. We left our camp at 10:00 am, stopped for gas and coffee, and headed south.

Our estimated time to get to Sawtooth Lodge was a little over two hours, It took us about three hours to get there. I wasn’t really in any hurry to get there. I just wanted to take our time. As always, we followed a river to get there which made it a beautiful drive. In one area we were going through a river canyon, and on the left side of the road all I could see is a wall of fir trees starting at the bottom of the roadway and reaching to the sky. It was a beautiful sight I have never seen before. I was thinking during the drive, Idaho country is always what I had imagined the high country would be like.

During the drive we got a little rain off and on. When we were getting close to our final destination, the skies were heavy with gray clouds, dropping down to the base of the mountains. I was thinking it will be nice having a one room cabin for our short stay here before we head into the wilderness area in the Sawtooth.

When we finally arrived at Sawtooth Lodge, it reminded me when Shiloh and I were at Kennedy Meadows in California. We always stayed one night in a cabin to prepare for our departure into the wilderness the next day.

Sawtooth Lodge was tucked in a valley with the South Fork of the Payette River running through it, and a glimpse of the majestic Sawtooth Mountains in the distant background.

On the right side of the Lodge is an area for RV’s to be stored and used during the stay of guests, and for owner/partners to stay while they work at the lodge. It was purchased not long ago by a small group of investors wanting to make this area as a world class resort destination. The previous owners did very little up keep to the place and they were ready to retire. The new owners of the lodge were working with the USFS on the plans for a major upgrade.

Next to the RV area there was a restroom, and then next to that was a nice open meadow that was between the river and the parking area for guests. The lodge was to the left of the guest parking area. It was a relatively small rustic log building consisting of the entrance and lobby area, then in the back portion was the check in desk / cashier, and small dining area serving breakfasts, lunches, and dinners.

On the left of the main building there were four one room log cabins, and other larger cabins that were spread out on the property. The cabins were a 100 years old. Then the geothermal pool. With There a small structure next to the pool providing men’s and women’s restrooms, changing, and showers, that were very basic in decor. They also had two other restrooms on the grounds. There was an area close to the lodge for tent camping. In the back portion of the property was the horse stable.

There was also tent camping a mile away from the resort at the Grandjean Campground run by the USFS. This is where they have the trailhead access to the trails taking hikers and horseback riders into the Sawtooth Wilderness.

The whole area had a very rustic feel to it for sure. When we got our cabin for $80.00 per night, I thought it was a tad high considering what we got. The heating was a wood burning stove, or propane heater, a bed, a couple of chairs and a table. No plumbing or electricity outlets. If one needed electricity, they would provide you with an extension cord that was connected to the outside electrical box, and went through the window. We had holes in the ceiling, the walls, and floor. The cabin was indeed very rustic, as in near disrepair. But that was what they were selling, authentically rustic at a high price. It also included with it the soaking springs at the river, and the large geothermal pool. So I accepted paying for it. It was also in a beautiful and pristine area. So the oldness and the rustic charm fits the natural beauty of it’s surroundings, the outside.

The customer service was good and friendly as well, and I would find out that their meals they prepared for the guests were surprisingly good. I decided to do a take out dinner tonight and had their cheese burger that was very good. I enjoyed it while sitting on our front covered porch, with a couple of good beers. I got a cooked beef patty to put on the boys kibble that they enjoyed. My burger was $14.00 plus extras for the boys patty. It was like being on a vocation from camping, but never leaving the beauty of nature.

I am complaining about the high cost of the food and lodging, but the customer service and excellent food makes up for it.

With an Architectural background I have, I thought this place had great potential to be a great resort, but at the same time, keeping it simple and rustic in it’s charm and character. This is what makes Sawtooth Lodge what it is.

We would only stay here in the cabin initially for four days due to a wedding the lodge was having. All the cabins were reserved on the weekend. So we would set up camp next to the RV’s, in an open field, then return on Sunday to a cabin where I would start organizing our gear for our stay in the wilderness. We have until the end of the month before we leave for the backcountry, with a lot to do. It will be exciting and filled with uncertainty, going into an unknown land of the Sawtooth.

We will have to run down to Boise for a food run and any needed supplies we might need, before we leave for the backcountry. Any food perishables the lodge will hold in cold storage, as with keeping our meats frozen.

This will be the real thing. It is not just a camp out like we have been doing. We will be alone in the Idaho wilderness. I try to get everything organized and packed in panniers, hard plastic containers, and duffle bags to help make the Outfitter’s job easier. There is a lot of preparation in this, with a planned stay of about 14 days, or more.

We are at 5,000 ft. elevation at the Lodge.

I met with Daryl, the Outfitter, inside the dining area of the lodge. I introduced myself. I could tell he was an interesting old character. In the very beginning when we started talking about getting packed into the wilderness, He was straight to the point, with few words spoken, and he made it clear he did not like Californians, or wolves. I replied with, “I am from California.” And he knew I had two dogs that were part wolf. I was not sure if he didn’t like me and the boys, or he was like that with everyone? I wasn’t too sure if that would damage our relationship. Originally when we spoke he would keep asking me where we wanted to go? I told him what I was looking for, and told him to find us a place, since I had no idea where to go, and he did. The question was how long can we stay? He told me originally we could stay out in the wilderness as long as I wanted. Then he said, 16 days. I told him I would check with the forest service in Stanley. It wasn’t easy getting information out of him, which one would think he would be more helpful in. I wasn’t sure how this would turn out working with him in getting us out into the wilderness?

June 19, 2018 – Tuesday

We slept pretty well last night. The bed was very comfortable, and Nanook slept on the bed with me most of the night. Takota took a bit to get used to his new lodging as he always does, but finally settled in. He doesn’t seem to like changes in his sleeping arrangements much. He prefers sleeping in his tent.

We got up at 7:30 am, the sky was overcast, but no rain. We went for a nice morning walk up to the road that takes people up to the Grandjean Campground a mile away, and to the access trail to the pump house, and water falls higher up. We then headed back to our cabin for breakfast, and to begin organizing the gear. I did not want to do much until we relocate to another cabin next week.

On our walk I was a bit unsteady on the different surfaces we were walking on. Something I will have to get used to. I remember when Shiloh and I went into the backcountry, it took some time to get my walking legs used to the trails and bushwhacking in rough and uneven terrain. Getting old doesn’t help. I don’t have the balance I used to have.

I heard some commotion with some birds at the bath house, and thought it might be magpies, but discovered they were whisky jacks (Gray jays) that were causing the commotion.

Much of the area we are in is covered with the hardy sagebrush, that gives off the strong, yet pleasant scent of this plant in the air. It is mixed with the wild flowers that are coming into full bloom with the many colors it brings to the eye, and to the open meadows. And soon brings out the pollinators to spread their pollen to other flowers, and food for the insects, and hummingbirds, continuing this magical circle of life.

There are robins and Steller’s jays, whisky jacks, and crows. And the beautiful western tanager, and hummingbirds that always brings delight to all who experience them.

We are getting a bit of blue sky coming through the clouds. But mountain weather can be ever changing and unpredictable.

The boys and I had breakfast. I then unhitched the trailer to begin unloading stuff. At this point I was just going through some containers looking for things I would bring with us in the backcountry. It doesn’t make sense to organize everything when I will have to go through everything again, and to store into our next cabin.

We did check out the Grandjean campground, and found some nice sites. It was pretty much empty and would have been nice staying here with so few people here. But the cabin works better for us on what we want to do with my coordination and organizing getting into the backcountry.

We then took a drive into Stanley to stop by the Visitor Center in town to talk with someone who can give us the right information on how long we can stay in the Sawtooth Wilderness. The woman said, she thought it was 10 days. I told her that cannot be right. So we headed further south a couple of miles to the USFS office. On our drive to the USFS, we got to experience the spectacular view of the Sawtooth mountains from the highway. What a beautiful sight to see. We also saw a couple of deer off the road. Seeing a couple of deer off the road may not be a big deal to most, but for me, it heightens my awareness to my surroundings and to all life around us.

At the USFS office I asked the same question to four Rangers with the USFS. How long are we allowed to be in one spot in the Sawtooth? They all told me there was no limit. I said, “You are kidding me?” The Ranger I talked with the most was with Jennifer, who said she was interested in reading my writings on our experiences in nature when I mentioned it to her. She seemed to know the most about the rules. (In an after thought while writing this, maybe they were thinking, hikers that hike from one campsite to another and only camping for one or two nights at each site. That would make sense, but not staying in one site. Or they were confused and didn’t understand what my intentions were in staying in one spot during my whole durations there?) My assumptions were from our conversation, I could stay as long as I wanted in one spot, so I ran with that in my planning.

While talking with Jennifer at the USFS, she also told me I could only have a campfire in the wilderness area using an aluminum bowl, or some other protection from the heat of the fire and from the ground. She also suggested a fire blanket, which she had two of and showed them to me. It was a cloth material that was fire resistant. One of them looked pretty ragged and the other only had a few holes in it. She was kind enough to let me use the one that was in better shape. I told her I would return it when we got back. The fire resistant mat seemed as the best option. I actually had one in my trailer, but that was for my stove I will be using in my winter camp. With the mat, I could have at least a half decent size fire. I thought, “just more regulations we have to comply with.” The fire protection mat does make sense to help reduce the possibilities of forest fires started by reducing the possibilities of igniting the underground root systems that can linger for months, then in the right conditions light up into a forest fire. This is the first time I have heard of it, and why don’t they require it in all USFS areas where camping is allowed? I am surprised Daryl didn’t mention it to me?

It was nice talking with Jennifer. She told me a story when her husband, her, and her two large Labrador dogs went on a two or three day backpacking trip last April. The same trail we are planning on taking. They had to cross two relatively safe creek crossings with no problem, the Baron Creek, and the Goat Creek. When they were returning from there backpacking trip, these two small shallow creeks turned into torrents of raging waters. They were freaked out and their dogs were freaked out on how they were going to cross these creeks safely. The Baron Creek was far worse for crossing. They had to put their dogs in their backpacks and use a down log to hold onto for crossing. It was a terrifying experience for them and their dogs. This story was also a bit concerning for me, and we have to cross those same creeks, as with the South Fork of the Payette River. Most inexperienced backpackers, and even experienced backpackers forget that creeks and rivers can be safe to cross in one moment, and quickly change in the next moment, becoming dangerous to cross.

Going back to Stanley the weather was nice with off and on light rain.

Heading back to the Sawtooth Lodge from Stanley we saw two antelope running from a drop off of the roadside to the open grass lands. It was the first time I saw antelope in the wild, and to me, that was exciting. I thought we would experience more wildlife here in Idaho then we have. Maybe when we are in the backcountry it will be different, and we will experience much more?

Evening Entry

When we got back to the Lodge it was near 7:00 pm. Time to get some dinner. Daryl was having dinner in the lodge, and I told him what we found out at the USFS, He didn’t seem too interested in my news. I told him we should get together to look at a map of the areas to look at for us to go into the backcountry? I also mentioned what Jenifer told me about the creek crossings.

I mentioned what Jennifer told me to Daryl, and he said, the creeks could be a problem, and the Payette River shouldn’t be. He told me to keep an eye on the creeks. I am not sure how the boys will handle the water crossings? I made it a point that we check on the two creeks a few times. These conditions with creek and river crossings can be very dangerous, and people have died from drownings. There are proper ways to cross the creeks and rivers safely, and to avoid dangerous crossing. One never knows what the conditions will be, they can always change in Spring time conditions.

There are many backpackers and hikers going into the wilderness that are ill-equipped, or are not equipped to handle emergencies. They see their adventure as being fun and games. But each time we step into the wilderness, we must take it seriously, and always respect nature. Even experts get in trouble, and die in the backcountry.

I asked Hunter, one of the employees at the lodge, how much it will cost to set up camp for the weekend, and he said, $15.00 per night. I thought that was a tad high considering the only thing that came with the site was a fire ring, and nothing else. No picnic table, no trees, no easy water access. Just a space for a tent.

It was a beautiful evening with the sky being partly cloudy. It seems the mosquitoes are starting to come out to gather blood for it’s young. I think mosquitoes are the true vampires of the animal world, then vampire bats second.

We ordered dinner and ate it at the cabin, enjoying the nice evening.

I was thinking of our experiences so far, going through the majestic mountains and countrysides of Idaho, it reminds me of those places I would dream of being when I was young. Being in the wildness of nature.

I was surprised we have not seen as much wildlife as I had expected in Idaho. I thought the wildlife would be everywhere, similar to being in Yellowstone or in Alaska. Maybe we will see more in the backcountry and away from people.

It is now 9:30 pm. We are getting a small evening rain shower.

June 20, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept well. We got up at 8:00 am. In the cabin I don’t get the morning light coming into the cabin and I tend to sleep longer. We were greeted by the warmth of the sun and blue sky once we stepped outside. Some large billowy clouds moved across the sky and over the mountains – a beautiful sight to see.

The boys and I took our morning walk on the nature trail they have here. After we got back I fixed the boys breakfast and I fixed coffee for me. I will try to get some organizing done with the gear I want to take with us in the backcountry.

There is a small pine tree in front of our cabin. I saw a bird fly onto a tree branch, and thought it might be a Western Tanager. I grabbed my binoculars and it was indeed a male tanager. They are such incredible beauties of the bird world with their red heads, vibrant yellow bodies, and dark gray wings. I also spotted the female on the same tree as she flew away.

After my coffee, we checked the Baron Creek out and it was moving fast and high. Hopefully it starts going down real soon.

Evening Entry

It was a beautiful day with no rain.

I got a lot done today, in organizing the clothing I will be bringing, and the freeze dried food

I will be bringing along. I will bring extra food if I have to say longer than planned. I will do the same with the boys food. Just in case of an emergency situation. It is hard thinking of what I will take and not take. I have to think about how many pack horses it will take as well? Since I have taken two horse packing courses in the past, I have some idea how many pack animals we will need. The nice thing about being packed in by an Outfitter is that one can bring a lot of stuff, if one is willing to pay for extra pack animals. I also limit how far we go. If the Outfitter has to do an over nighter, then the costs is much more.

I took a much needed shower and I feel so much better.

Lying in bed, I was thinking about soon we will be in the wilderness for 16 days, and our last days at Sawtooth Lodge with all it’s comforts. Being uncertain with our hike in, and crossing the creeks and river to get to our camp, how will the boys behave off leash, and will we have a good camp? I know once we are there, the boys and I will settle in as we always do. We just have to be more aware of critters coming into our camp. Doing this alone, one has a different mind set, because there is no one else to rely on or help with the camp chores. I will always look at doing everything safely for me and the boys. And not to cause any injuries if possible.

A view of the Sawtooth. We will be entering into the South Fork of the Payette River valley to the right for our backcountry trip.

When I did this with friends, I had much more confidence with having another person with me, but that can also cause a false sense of security as well. My focus doing it alone is safety, and well being for all three of us. I feel pretty good that we will be prepared for most situations we may undertake.

June 21, 2018 – Thursday

Last night after bedding down, we were getting a lot of thunder and lightning with some occasional rain showers. I slept pretty well once my mind quieted down. The boys slept well.

We got up at 7:30 am, and took a walk past the barn and stables, and onto a trail that would lead us eventually to the trail head and into the Sawtooth wilderness. It was a nice walk and better than walking on the road. We were always near the South Fork of the Payette River. It always gave me a sense of Being closer to nature.

Some of the trail was smooth, some rocky and uneven. Good practice once we are on the trail taking us into the wilderness. On our return to our cabin we saw a large deer, a doe that was in front of us. We stopped and just watched. We then proceeded forward slowly on the trail as not to spook the deer..

Once we got back to the cabin I fixed some coffee. Then the thunder, lightening, and some light rain began. I love being out in nature. While waiting for the coffee to finish perking, I wrote in the journal, while looking out from our cabin porch. There is some blue sky. The thunder and lightening is getting the boys attention, especially with Takota.

I think I may fix breakfast at the cabin, then proceed with organizing our gear. I was thinking about checking the creek after breakfast, but decided to do it on Friday. We will stay at the cabin most of the day. Plans always seem to change from day to day, and whatever the day brings to us. We will be moving to our tent site tomorrow. And we will check the creek then to see if it has lowered at all.

This morning I saw two robins chasing a Steller’s jay. Possibly chasing them away from their nest. Keith said, they kicked the little ones out of the nest already.

Evening Entry

I am not sure I got a lot done, but spent most of the day doing it. All the stuff I have can be a bit overwhelming at times.

I spent a little time with the Outfitter today going over our plans, and deciding on the spot for him to drop us off. Our drop off point will be just off a trail and about a half mile or so from the South Fork of the Payette River. Once we hit Mink Creek, our camp will be to our left, a short distance from the trail. We will be at about a 5,200 ft elev. The hike from the trail head to our new campsite is about 4 miles, plus a mile to the trail head from the lodge. Most of the trail is overall level with gentle rolling ups and downs. Once we cross the river we have a short medium accent of about a half mile to the campsite. I thought this will be easy for us. But I did not take into account the crossing of two creeks and a river, that I soon will take a lot of energy to cross. There is a flat tent pad at the site, and a fresh water source at Mink Creek, that runs next to our camp. I wanted to bring the vestibule, but decided not to because of weight.

I asked Daryl about critters I need to watch out for, as in bears, mountain lions, and wolves? He said I didn’t have to worry about bears or mountain lions, my dogs will keep them away, but wolves will attack and kill your dogs.

Today it rained some, and this evening it was pleasant and beautiful out. Mostly cloudy, but very nice.

This evening I was watching robins pulling big fat worms out from beneath the ground. While pulling the worms out, the robins take bite size pieces off the worm until there is no more worm left.

June 22, 2018 – Friday

It is a beautiful sun shining day with a bit on the cool side.

It took until 11:00 am to get everything out of the cabin and another half hour to put everything in the trailer, and truck. It then took a couple of minutes to get to our new camp. Once at the new camp, I got the boys tied up so they could do their sniffing, then I proceeded to get the tent up in a suitable spot next to the fire ring, and before there is a chance of any rain that may decide to fall.

It was a warm morning with an occasional nice breeze blowing, that is always welcoming. After getting the tent up, and bedding inside, I was feeling a little light headed, so we headed to the lodge to have lunch. One of their delicious burgers and some water hit the spot.

After lunch we headed back to camp, grabbed a day pack with a few bottles of water, a map, and of course my reading glasses to read the map. I did decide to take the truck to the trail head saving us a two mile hike round trip. On the way to Baron Creek to see if it was calming down, I almost twisted one of my ankles stepping on a rock sideways that I didn’t see. I have to be more careful of that? I can’t get injured before we even start our trip into the backcountry. The problem walking two big dogs on leash, they are always in front of me blocking my view of potential hazards on the path, like rocks. Our 1.5 mile hike to Baron Creek from the trail head went fast, overall the trail was easy. The boys pulled a little on their leashes, but not bad. That is until they reached Baron Creek. Once they saw the water they became wildly playful wanting to play in the water. The creek was still moving swift and high. I checked both directions to my left and right for any easier accesses across the creek, and there were none. The first part of the creek was pretty shallow, but on the other side, it was moving fast, and I could not determine the depth. The creek did seem to be dropping from the last time we were here, which is a good sign. By the time we leave next week it should be even lower. Since the boys were enjoying playing in the water I thought they would not have a problem crossing it. Wishful thinking.

I was also checking for any trail blockages on the trail that would prevent horses from getting through, for the Outfitter.

Driving down the road to our camp, I thought I saw a snake about three foot long lying in the middle of the road. It was a gopher snake. I didn’t want it to get hit, so found a stick and moved it to a safer place.

On our return to camp we were tired, the boys took a nap, and I wanted to, but I still had things to do in camp. I really didn’t want to cook dinner, but I got things ready, and set the stove up on the tail gate of the truck.

Our campsite was open with no shade, but did back up to a wooded area. I put up the canopy for some shade in the camp.

Evening Entry

We had a good day!

The mosquitoes are coming out, so it is time for bed.

June 23, 2018 – Saturday

Evening Entry

We got up at around 8:30 am, took the boys for a walk, then fed them. I went to the lodge for a cup of coffee, and Brad (one of the owners) gave me a cup of coffee on the house. We then headed on the long drive to Boise for some shopping.

Me and the boys adjusted easily to sleeping back in the tent. It was just like being back home. I had all the window flaps open, but then it began raining lightly during the night. I got up to close them, leaving a little crack for sunlight and ventilation. I awoke to a down pour in the early morning and very wet bedding. Luckily the wetness did not go through my sleeping bag, and luckily I decided to close most of the window flaps.

Our drive to Boise was long, but nice until we hit Boise. It is just another big city to me with a lot of people, traffic, noise, and no signs of nature. As they say, it was a concrete jungle.

We got our shopping done and beat it out of town.

I did check messages while we stopped at Idaho City, and the Outfitter for our second phase of our backcountry adventure said, we were only allowed 14 day in the backcountry. I also received a call from Jennifer, and she told me she made a mistake and it was only 16 days in the Sawtooth Wilderness. After that message, I was just shaking my head, thinking, “What is the point?” Why is it so difficult for the USFS to give us the correct information, and regulations on camping on public lands???? For some reason I wasn’t pissed off. I found myself at peace driving through this beautiful country, enjoying the scenery on our way back to camp at the Sawtooth Lodge. So far on our journey, I have alway enjoyed coming back home to our camp in nature.

On the way back to Sawtooth Lodge, we stopped at Lowman Lodge to see what they had as far as a snack that I could eat before we get back to Sawtooth Lodge. I saw Daryl’s truck parked there. He was sitting at the tiny dining area there having a meal. I briefly stopped to talk with him about the news I heard from the USFS about how long we can stay in the Sawtooth Wilderness. He didn’t seem to be surprised.

Before we stopped at Lowman, I saw a black critter that slid down a steep embankment onto the road, then ran off. It looked too small for a wolf, and I did not know they had Black fox here. I asked Daryl about it, and he just said, “I don’t know.” I thought it had to be a fox.

Back at our campsite we had clear skies, with a half moon appearing in the sky. There was a pleasant coolness in the air from a slight breeze blowing. It was a beautiful night out with few mosquitoes to bother us.

We break camp tomorrow to move back into a cabin, and finish organizing our gear for our stay in the backcountry.

June 24, 2018 – Sunday

We woke up to a beautiful day, and not a cloud in the sky. We got up at 8:45 am, took the boys for a walk, then went to the lodge for coffee and breakfast, and talked to Brad about our options. Brad will let me know when a cabin will be ready for us around 11:30 am. I put the boys in the wooded area near camp for shade and a grassy area to relax until our cabin is ready.

I was not planning on the expense I was putting out in staying here, but it is what it is. While thinking that, I noticed a single strand of a spiderweb floating from a small fir tree next to me, and being reflected in the morning sunlight. In that moment, all my troubling thoughts seemed to disappear.

We took a short walk along the road while waiting for a cabin and I stepped on the same ant nest Takota stepped on the other day, and I got bit on the leg by an ant. Their nests are made in a pile of pine needles. Since we have been in nature for some time now, I pay attention to the small thing that give me much more appreciation for the wonders in nature, where before I didn’t. I would just walk through nature mostly in a conscious state.

When we met with Brad about a cabin, and he gave us a cabin free for one night. And got us a cabin next to a small creek. The cabin has two twin beds, and he will have one removed to give us more room to put our gear. We also got to check-in early which was helpful. I appreciate the great service the lodge has given us.

Our second 100 year old cabin we stayed at

While packing up our camp, I noticed a lot of beautiful violet butterfly’s flying just above the ground.

Today I met another one of the investors here. His name was Steve. A very nice guy and very easy going.

After we were all packed up and ready to move to our new cabin, we went to the lodge to see when the cabin would be ready. I had a beer while we waited on the front porch of the lodge for our cabin. Soon the cabin was ready and I drove the truck and trailer to our cabin, and began unloading and organizing. We got a lot done today, making it easier for the next couple of days.

With everyone leaving from the wedding crowd, the lodge was peaceful once again.

It will be nice sleeping in the cabin again, just with a little more comfort.

Evening Entry

The boys and I took our evening walk and we walked towards the barn and corral. I didn’t see any horses yet. Rounding the barn I did see one, and gave a kissing sound, and he came to visit us. Then the other horses followed from behind the barn. They did not seem to be bothered by the boys. Nanook even tried to give some of the horses kisses on their nose’s. They weren’t quite ready for that yet. The horses seemed very calm around the boys. We then went to the small creek to let the boys play in the water.

At 9:30 pm, it was getting pretty buggy with mosquitoes , so we went to bed in our little cabin.

Before that, we went for one last evening walk in the large meadow across from the lodge. Parts of the meadow was cut short for the wedding, But most of the meadow was left uncut and natural. It was full of grasses, scrubs, and wild flowers. The boys enjoyed playing in the high grasses. It was nice taking in the smells of the grasses, and wild flowers.

June 25, 2018 – Monday

We got up to a nice day. It is very quiet here, just the sounds of nature is stirring. We are the only ones at the lodge for now. The sounds of the small brook next to our cabin is very calming. Sitting on the front porch, I wonder what this place would be like in the winter?

Today will be spent organizing our gear. I went through almost every storage container making sure nothing was forgotten, I was still missing a small table, and the vestibule frame for my tent. I will look for them tomorrow. I also couldn’t find a couple of books I wanted to bring with me.

Evening Entry

It was a warm day today.

I am finding it very difficult to find things with this large trailer full of stuff. Basically I had to empty most of the trailer to find thing, and then put what I won’t be bringing back into the trailer. Then this process begins again on my return. This process will repeat itself every time we go out into the backcountry. I will be cutting back on some things, like books, the small table, and the tent vestibule. I am guessing we will need five pack animals for this trip.

Another nice evening falls upon us.

January 26, 2018 – Tuesday

Originally we were going to leave today, but I extended it two more days for departure to give me a couple of more days to get things ready. And a little more time for the creeks to recede a bit more. And of course, Daryl wasn’t happy with that.

I decided to test the new Coleman 3 burner propane stove that we will be bringing with us. I tested it this morning for my coffee. It seems to be a nice stove.

The Outfitter will have to get all the container, and panniers balanced on the pack animals, and I will try to get a balanced weight while packing them.

Lots of stuff to remember to bring.

I have no way of expecting where we are going and how our camp will be. I am always concerned with the safety of the boys, especially with Takota. He tends to be accident prone. And how will they do on the creek and river crossings? If I have any problem with the boys crossing, I will cross first, take my pack off, and then get them.

Evening Entry

This afternoon I picked up some block ice for me and for the lodge.

Daryl has a bear hunt scheduled for a young boy that Daryl and the Sawtooth Lodge donated their services to, so the boy can experience his first bear hunt. The boy is suffering from Lime Disease and the complications with this disease. The boy had a very bad reaction to the treatment the doctor’s were prescribing. In fact the doctor’s were treating something they did not know what they were actually treating until a Doctor from Nigeria said, his condition was from a bug bite. He then directed his parents to go with a natural medicine approach. Their son then began responding to this medicine, according to the Mother who was telling me this story.

A good heart by Daryl and the Sawtooth Lodge for this gift.

June 27, 2018 – Wednesday

The boy did not get a bear last night, so they will try tonight.

I still have to do a lot of packing, but getting close.

Our schedule for leaving will work around the boy’s hunting trip and whether he gets a bear.

Evening Entry

I dropped most of my gear to the Outfitter with the exception of the ice cooler and the perishable foods, and the boy’s beds.

Originally I told Daryl I will need five back animals, he only had four. This means he will have to get another pack horse, as with taking a second trip to get us the rest of our supplies and gear. This will cost me another $400. He asked me if I could stay two days longer, making it 18 days and not 16 days. I told him that was fine with me. I am sure the Outfitters are wondering why I need so much stuff on a camping trip? And it is probably an over kill on my part, but that is what I want. I just want to be prepared in my madness.

We are scheduled to leave tomorrow for the Sawtooth Wilderness.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 14

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part Fourteen

Part Fourteen will cover our beginnings, camping in Idaho at:

Riley Creek Recreation Area, Hepburn State Park – Benewah campground, and Dworshak campground.

Walk softly upon the land. Talk to the plants, to the trees, and to the animals. Tell them you care, thank them for all that they provide to us. Send love and prayers to them. Take deep cleansing breaths and feel ever breath going in and out. Smell, touch, listen, and see in silence what Nature shares with us. Nature in return will thank you in so many magical ways. Go deep into this experience with Reverence for all life, and you will connect in oneness with all things – to all life. And when you finish your walk in Nature, thank her for the gift of life.

~ Rick Theile

May 13, 2018 – Sunday – Riley Creek Recreation Area

Our Camp

Once again we got up early at 7:00 am to get our camp packed up. It took three hours to get everything packed. We departed for our new camp somewhere in Idaho at 10:15 am. The weather is a beautiful sunny day for traveling, and ending our pleasant stay at Curlew Lake.

This will be a new beginning for us. A new state, and a new adventure. We will not only be bouncing from campground to campground as we have been doing for the past six and a half months, we will be spending more time in the rugged backcountry of Idaho. This was my ultimate goal on this journey, and that is to spend as much time in the backcountry, away from people, and going deep into nature. There will be many unexpected twist and turns on the way, and nothing will play out as I wanted or hoped for. It will be as it is. We will have to deal with the National Forest Service, and Designated Wilderness Area regulations, and time limitations. I still have to find Outfitters that will work with us, and scheduling our trips. with each Outfitter. A lot of traveling from place to place will have to be done, covering many miles, as with constant challenges and unknowns we will have to face. I wish I could say it was going to be easy planning, but it will be far from it. When I describe to the Outfitters, what I am looking for, I wonder if they really see what I see in my mind, how I envision that perfect place to spend time in. Typically their clients are hunters, with only one goal in mind – the KILL – whether it be a deer, elk, or bear, with very little respect for the life they may be taking of the animal.

The drive was nice and relaxing with little traffic, through beautiful mountain scenery and lush green forests. I find myself going back in time, dreaming if this day. But these dreams can take on many forms. It is up to me to direct how I see, and experience these dreams. We crossed the Washington / Idaho border around 1:30 pm. And now, to find a place to camp? The boys were quietly sleeping behind me in the back seat area of the truck.

Driving through Idaho I was looking at the landscapes of this beautiful state, with the fresh smells, and green grass covered hillsides, and the scattered pine trees between the areas of green fields. Everything was green with it’s many hughes of greens filling the palette of the land.

The firsts town we hit was Priest River, a small town with a population of 1,751, at the 2010 census. Located in the Idaho Panhandle region of the state. I didn’t really realized how far north we were until I saw the map. It is located at the mouth of the Priest River, on the Pend Orville River. We were on the very northern tip of the panhandle. One of the areas we were looking at going was Priest Lake just one hour north if where we were presently at. We stopped for directions at a campground we may be able to stay at.

We passed a couple going through Priest River and stopped to check out each one. The one we chose was Riley Creek Recreation Area. It had a large open and clean day use areas next to the Pend Oreille River. A good place to walk the boys. The campsites were nestled in a nice wooded area, giving a feel of being in the forest. We found out these campgrounds just opened up for Spring, a week ago, so our timing was perfect. There were a lot of campsites available at the campground, and this campground was located further away from the highway keeping us insulated from traffic noise. We stopped by the Visitor Center for some information and found the people there were really nice and helpful.

Doing our typical drive thru of the campsites, we found a nice campsite that seemed to work for us, and I grabbed it. While backing up the truck and trailer in our spot, the boys popped their heads out of the open windows as they always do. They seem to always know when we are at our new home. They usually do this at new campsites or returning to our campsites. They always know without seeing where we are at. It amazes me how they know this.

The campground accepted my Senior Pass, so I got 50% off the campsite fee. We have a full hookup site, but I never use them. One thing I don’t like about the sites are that they are all stone, making it difficult to get stakes in for the tent, and makes it hard on the knees when making a fire in the fire ring. Other than that, it is a nice camp.

The critters here consist of people, Great horned owls, Ravens, I thought I heard a Mocking bird, some unidentified song birds, tree squirrels, and mosquitoes. Coyotes are supposed to roam this area, and I found moose droppings that I was excited about, throughout the campground. I was hoping to see some moose. We are also dealing with yellow jackets here, and big black ants. As for the coyotes we shouldn’t have any problems with them if we do see them. The boys will make sure they don’t get to close.

I think I am going to like it here in Idaho from what I have seen and heard about the state. The boys are also enjoying our new campsite. They have found a nice shady spot in the trees to relax. I will have to always be mindful that this state hates wolves and any similarity to wolves.

The smells here have a beautiful smell of being in the woods.

We (I) got most of the camped set up. It is now time to relax.

May 14, 2018 – Monday

We got the rest of camp set up done, and went to the grocery store in town to stock up for food. Back at camp we explored the area a bit, and then relaxed in camp.

A gal and her husband were camping across the way from us and the wife wanted to meet the boys. The boys always want to meet new friends. I talked with the nice couple for a bit, and they gave me some good information about the area. It seems people from Idaho don’t really care about people from California or for wolves. So I will keep that in mind. So far, the people have been very friendly to us.

We checked out the restrooms and they were very nice and clean. They even had a wash basin outside of the restrooms for cleaning dishes.

May 15, 2018 – Tuesday

Last night I received news from an Outfitter that they could not do a drop camp for us. That was very disappointing news. I thought Idaho would be easy getting Outfitters here, but is becoming more difficult finding any. My thoughts were leading me back to Alaska.

I tend to have images in my heads of finding the perfect spots in the backcountry to spend the summer, and even in the winter camping in the wildlands of nature. But what really is the perfect spot? I was hoping we could find those perfect places with small flowing steams, and lakes bountiful with trout, with alpine meadows flourishing with wild flowers, and woodlands where creatures lie. I imagined the camp I spent with my other dog, Shiloh, in the Sierra Nevada mountains in California. But until I got to know that area, it was a foreign land to me, uncomfortable with many uncertainties. But this is what it is all about, letting nature teach us all that she offers, if we only see and listen deeply.

The government does play a role in this. They do not want us to live off the land because it take away the control they have on us. They see the land as for recreation only, and not for an emergence with having a relationship with nature on a deeper level. The land has become a resource to use, and not to experience deeply. They make it difficult for people to do those things with their rules and restrictions.

As in all things, there are good and bad people. There are those who respect the land, and those who do not. This is why we took the land away from the Native Indians. Our government felt they were wasting the land because they were not exploiting the land, and it’s natural resources. The Native people understood that it was important for their very survival to keep a balance with Mother Earth, to respect her, and show her deep reverence for all life. They required huge areas to live, hunt and gather in. They knew the land well, and understood her, they were tied to her spiritually. Typically they would have a summer camps, and a winter camps for survival. They lived with the land, and with a sacred connection to all life forms, including the four elements of air, water, land and fire. This soon stopped when the newcomers began to settle and took control of their land, and the attempts to eradicate a peoples, and cultures that have been on this land for thousands of years. A People who kept this land pristine and healthy for all life, until the European settlers came to town.

After I fed myself and the boys, and finishing my last cup of coffee, the boys and I took a drive to Sandpoint, Idaho to talk with the National Forest Service office. The Ranger I talked with did not go well. He did not care too much about me attacking the Forest Service and our government. I could not understand why I couldn’t get a Special Use Permit so I could stay for a longer time in one area. I explained what my purpose was with only having the best intentions and respect for nature. This guy really didn’t care. He also told me his office could not issue that type of permit. He told me to go to the Coeur d’Alene office. They would be the ones to issue this Special Use Permit. I contacted them by phone, and talked with a gentleman who’s name was Josh. I told him what I wanted to do and why. I could tell he was listening to me, and understood what I wanted to do. He said he would put in for a Special Use Permit request for me, but added, I had only a 1% chance of getting one. The office Josh was in handled the Frank Church – River of No Return Wilderness in the Northern Region. The wilderness area encompasses a total of 2,366, 757acres total. The native peoples of this area who had once live here for thousands of years were forcibly removed. All their rights were taken away. Yet the US government put in place laws to protect the native people’s past in artifacts, and pictographs. And still, they were not allowed to live on this land that was theirs long before the arrival of the white man. It seems we can protect relics of the Indian people, but are not interested in saving the Indian people, their traditions, and ways of life. It was only a partial truth the white culture loved to tell. And their disappearance just seemed to happen through natural selection, and not genocides of a race of people, and their cultures.  

Josh also suggested finding private property to do this on, which could take a long time to do, and could have it’s own limitation. He recommended contacting the Idaho State Land Management as well. I dropped by ISLM, and they had nothing to offer, and suggested someone at Priest Lake, but nothing materialized with that. Maybe Josh can materialize some magic at his end by getting me a Special Use Permit that I am sure would cost me more money, just to camp and enjoy nature? I had found, when I camped in a primitive way as much as possible, it brought me much closer, and in a more personal relationship with the natural world.

A Facebook friend was contacting Nat Geo (National Geographic) about me, and I probably had a 1% chance of any reply from them.

May 16, 2018 – Wednesday

I woke up feeling good, along with a sound peaceful sleep during the night. The boys and I greeted each other with a good morning, then got up at 8:30 am. We went for our morning walk to greet the beautiful day.

I was thinking of all the things that are, and could be going wrong. So I turned that around, and focused on things going right. And that is just simply experiencing the beauty of nature that is all around us, and not in a project that needed to get done. This is the life I have chosen for the boys, and I , and it should not be wasted on what I think it should be, but just what is to experience.

While I am writing in my journal, it is warm outside, but when in the shade, I feel the cool breeze against my exposed skin, and the freshness of the sweet mountain air. Being in nature we get to experience the smells, the sounds, the beautiful sights, the quiet silence, and peaceful moments nature brings to us. It is an experience very few know or experience, even when they are in nature.

May 17, 2018 – Thursday

I received a text from my sister yesterday, that I should contact some newspapers about doing a story on us, or better yet, doing a running series of stories on us in journal form. I thought this was a great idea, and maybe help the papers circulation. I was aware, since the age of the internet, newspapers have been struggling to survive them this fast growing high tech age. I did contact two newspapers, and have not heard any reply from the papers as yet.

Last night we got some lightning, and the rumblings of thunder, but no rain until later that night. The rain was mostly the light on and off type stuff, and with the awareness that our tents has a tendency to leak.

We got up at 9:30 am, late for us. We took our morning walk with a light rain still falling, that soon became a steady rain fall. During our walk around the campground I noticed a lot of tent type canopies in the grassy open areas of the day use area. I talked with one of the adults supervising the group of children they had with them. She told me it was to teach the children about water, referring to the river and dam. The children seemed to be excited in having this experience being outside, even with being in the light rain, rather than in an enclosed classroom. It was an interesting way to have a field trip. The children would walk from tent to tent learning something new at each tent.

Today felt like it was going to be one of those wet type of days.

I was having a difficult time having any interest in writing today, so I didn’t.

May 18, 2018 – Friday

It rained most of the day yesterday, and finally easing up a bit in the late afternoon and late evening.

This morning the rain was falling continuously. I thought we were done with the rain.

I decided to visit the elementary school in town and talk with the principle about possibly filming the children about their thoughts on climate change. What gave me this crazy idea was that the children their did a campaign on climate change by doing art work on shopping paper bags. So each shopper who shopped at the market would receive one of these art paper bags. I thought it was a great way to get the children involved, and educate the public. I was surprised Idaho was doing such a thing. I was excited about the possibility in doing this with the children.

A Save the Planet paper bag

I had this idea of interview children about their thoughts on climate change and maybe have it picked up by an environmental nonprofit when I was living in California, but struggling with money, I dropped the idea.

While the Principle was running out for a meeting, I quickly tried to pitch her on the idea and left her with my idea. I never heard back from her. The reality is, I only had a short time here, and with coordinating this, getting permission by the parents and executing it, it would have taken much more time in doing it, so I dropped the idea. I was disappointed it didn’t happen, but I was on a time schedule, and so was the elementary school.

In the school parking lot I made some calls to Outfitters and one of them was going to check on how long I could stay out there in the backcountry. He also suggested I call the Ranger District for the Frank Church – River of No Return Wilderness area and speak with the manager there. I did get a hold of him by phone while he was in the field. He pulled over while we talked. I explained what my intentions were, and I could tell he was taking me seriously. He told me he would check into it and see what he could do. He said he would try and work with me. I really don’t think anything will happen, but one never knows? It was better than just getting a flat out “No” reply.

We then stopped by the grocery store to get a few items, then headed back to camp. The weather was still kind of gloomy, so I decided not to cook tonight.

On our evening walk the boys and I saw a cotton tail rabbit, and gray squirrels. Nanook wanted to chase the rabbit, but wouldn’t let him. I told him he was our friend.

We went to bed around 9:30 pm. Last night was warm in the tent, as with tonight. So again I decided to just sleep under my blanket as I did the night before. It was getting a bit chilly out tonight, so I slipped into the sleeping bag for the rest of the night. We got a little off and on light rain through the night, as with the winds. The winds really started kicking up early morning. I then heard a crash outside! It sounded like something, as in a branch may have hit my truck or trailer.

At each camp we are at, I observe the plants, trees, and animals around us.

May 19, 2018 – Saturday

It was an interesting night hearing all the sounds of the winds and rain during the night, and the crashing in the night.

When we got up I checked first thing if the truck or trailer received any damage from a fallen branch or limb. I didn’t see anything – lucky for me. It could have been from a nearby campsite.

I did receive a call from the Ranger I spoke with yesterday, he said he couldn’t do anything. I did mention to him that I wanted to do some video recording, and to practice bushcraft skills while I was out there. He told me I couldn’t do that either. I would need a permit for the video recording. And I told him I would have minimal impact on the environment in practicing bushcraft skills and video taping. I described some of the things I would be doing. I think he thought I was going to start chopping down trees for a shelter or something. He over reacted to the words, “Bushcraft skills,” when I mentioned it. But I also understood his concerns. I am sure he has seen a lot of damage done by those who have practiced bushcraft skills irresponsibly. And as far as Video taping, he told me I would have to get a filming permit. I then began losing it. “You are telling me I need a filming permit?” It wasn’t like I was doing a major production here? “I was doing this for personal use and not for commercial purposes.” He went so far as to tell me I couldn’t even photograph without a permit in the wilderness areas.

My only option for staying for a longer period than 14 days is to then move to another location usually a minimum of five miles away. This was not doable due to the expense of doing this, and in being able to find an area that would work for a suitable camp. And with having our gear being packed in by an outfitter from place to place. There is a lot of planning to this, and that was not a practical option for us. It could be a very dangerous situation for me and the boys in doing this.

I was really getting frustrated with the USFS and all their rules they have that limit our rights to be on public lands. And yet! The USFS favors, and caters too, for the most part, to the mining industry, the livestock ranchers, and the timber industry. I don’t want to abuse the natural world in anyway, I just want to experience it, responsibly, and respectfully. The more I deal with the USFS, the more I was losing all respect for the USFS. Many times they are incapable of telling people the correct information, and regulations. They are so out of touch with their own rules and regulations. Now to be fair, there are good Rangers, but unfortunately they have limited powers, and they are only there to enforce the rules and regulations, as with having very little man power to enforce them. It takes all of us who use these valuable natural resources to do it responsibly, as stewards of the Earth.

I only slept okay, and woke at around 4:30 am. The dark sky was beginning to show a subtle light above the horizon. The skies were overcast. It is hard in telling if we will get rain today.

I will start packing up today. I will hate to leave this place, but we have a lot of traveling to do, and planning to do for our summer and winter in Idaho. We will leave tomorrow.

May 20, 2018 – Sunday – Benewah Campground, a part of Heyburn State Park

Our camp next to the lake

Evening Entry

As usual we had a smooth transition from camp to camp. It was a little confusing getting to our new camp, but we finally found it. We were at the south end of Lake Coeur d’Alene. Heyburn State Park has three separate campground, and we chose the only one not requiring reservations. It was first come, first serve. Because the weekend was a three day weekend, they expected a full house.

I realized when we were almost to our new camp, that I had forgotten the boys tie down cables back at our last camp. That kinda pissed me off a bit. Luckily I found an Ace Hardware store in Plumber that carried the tie down cables. It cost me $50.00, and I was not happy about doing this for a second time. It was on my mind to grab the gables, and focusing on getting everything ready to leave, and I got side tracked while focusing on other things, and completely forgetting them. Oh well! I really have to focus on those cables when leaving camp. It amazes me I don’t forget more things. But I do forget where I put things after packing them up.

It was partly cloudy for the whole drive. We only had a little traffic. Going through Coeur d’Alene, I was surprised how large the city was.

We made it to the campground at 2:00 pm. A threatening thunder storm was moving our way, but the lightning stayed a safe distance away. We did get a little rain falling on us as well, but after I got the tent set up. The Camp Host helped us find a nice campsite next to the lake, with a partial lake view. Our camp was surrounded by pine trees, and we were about 50 feet above the lake. We do tend to get a lot of traffic noise from the road across the lake, but it is a nice camp. Small, but comfortable. The tent pad unfortunately lies in two different directions. I will have to see how that impacts my sleep. Of course the boys don’t care. We were lucky we got the tent up before the rain. After the tent was up, we headed for the town of St. Maries to get some food. We were only 15 minutes away from the town that made it convenient for resupplying.

On our drive getting to our new camp, we drove through beautiful low mountains and forests. It was a nice drive and got to experience more of beautiful Idaho.

The birds we have seen so far in camp are osprey and storks, and no mammals.

We were the only ones in camp, then a mother and her two daughter drove into camp. They were camping in their van. I heard the children laughing with excitement being here.

While at the store I picked up some cooked chicken for me, and ham for the boys to put on their kibble. I don’t ever cook on our first night, With packing up camp, driving to our next camp, setting up camp once again, and shopping I just want to relax with the boys. I am usually exhausted at the end of the day, on these moving days.

Our camp over looking the lake at dusk

Back at camp, I fed the boys, I did some chores finishing setting up camp, and then I had my dinner. I got a nice campfire going and enjoyed the beautiful evening next to the lake.

After taking the boys for a short evening walk, Bob, our Camp Host dropped by making sure we got settled in okay. Earlier Bob, offered us some freshly cooked spaghetti for dinner, but I declined. It did sound awfully good though. Bob and I talked for a little bit, and I was telling him our challenges with the USFS and camping in the back country. He told me areas where his son and friends would camp for a full month. It can be done if you don’t get caught or if the Rangers in the area are flexible. If one knows the area well, it makes it much easier knowing where to go. I wanted to go deep in the wilderness and away from any chance of running into as little people as possible, so I chose getting packed in by Outfitters. Bob was a really nice guy. One of the pleasure in doing this, is the really nice people one meets. I was told, the people in Idaho are very friendly and always there for a helping hand. I am beginning to believe this

We sat around relaxing by the fire for a while, then went to bed.

Forgot to mention, we do have cell service here at the camp, so I can continue my search of Outfitters.

I have been bashing the USFS a lot, but I also make it a focus to be kind to them, and show respect to them. Especially those in the field. They have a big job to do with minimal resources to work with.

May 21, 2018 – Monday

I slept pretty good during the night, until 9:00 am. The boys had no complaints sleeping until then as well.

We went for a walk along the shore line, then back at camp, I fixed coffee and fed the boys breakfast. They boys seem to like our new camp, and seeing the changing scenery at each camp.

The weather has been partly cloudy to mostly cloudy, to partly cloudy again. The Camp Host said, it should be a little cooler, but comfortable and nice. We are at 2,800 ft elevation.

I spotted a crow flying to a nearby pine tree to enjoy a morning meal of a dead fish he got. I also am now hearing a squirrel chirping at us from a nearby tree.

Today we will go back to the city of St Maries to do more shopping, and looking for more firewood.

Afternoon entry

The white bird I saw yesterday that I thought was a stork, is actually an American White Pelican – a beautiful bird. I was watching it gracefully floating about a foot off the surface of the lake with it’s long spanned wings – ever so gently flapping it’s wings, never touching the water’s surface – like a ballet in flight. There are two bald eagles in the area, and I also spotted turkeys and a robin. And of course there are Canadian geese here. At times, it seems overwhelming, because I just want to be able to fully take in all that is around us, on a much deeper level all at once.

I was able to find someone to sell me some firewood so we will pick it up tomorrow.

Today turned out to be an absolutely beautiful day, being somewhere around in the high 70s. Being in Idaho it feels like being much closer to the wilderness and the ruggedness of the land. It is like going back in time.

May 22, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up to a beautiful morning at 7:30 am with clear skies and the morning air warming quickly from the rising sun. We had to use the shade from the trees to keep us cool from the heat of the day. It was warm yesterday and during the evening.

The mosquitoes are beginning to come out in abundance. They were out last night and back again this morning, attacking the boys, biting any place they could find access to their skin, which is usually around their faces, ears, and legs. I would be constantly swiping the little buggers away from the boys which did very little to deter them from their voracious appetite for blood.

I had noticed Nanook was developing a sore on his nose, and crusty areas where I had put Frontline on him and Takota about two weeks ago. It looked like he was getting an allergic reaction to it. Takota was okay. I cleaned the areas really good with alcohol gauge, and I put some antibiotic gel on this areas. There is a Vet in St. Maries, so I will take him in to get checked out.

We will go to the store for some food, and pick up some firewood today.

May 23, 2018 – Wednesday

We got up at 7:30 am, took a walk on the path along the lake’s edge. It was a beautiful morning. The boys were alert to something up on the hillside, but I could not see anything. We stopped short of the end of the trail where the train tracks and trestle stopped us from going any further. We then saw a deer jump from the brush next to the lake. On our way back on the trail, I saw some old beaver sign, a felled tree by a beaver. I also saw some animal scat on the trail, but did not know from what critter. Some of the vegetation I saw was goosefoot, yarrow, and wild strawberry along the trail.

The mosquitoes are really getting bad and irritating. This area is a perfect breeding ground for them.

I took Nanook to the Vet today, and they cleaned him up, They shaved the affected areas, so I could apply antibiotics topically and in pill form. After paying $150 bucks later, we were good to go, and hopefully Nanook will begin to feel better. The Vet thought it was a bad reaction from the Frontline as well. But nothing serious.

We drove to Cabela’s to pick up some things, like bear spray and lots of freeze dried foods for our backcountry trips. We then went to Walmart nearby for some propane canister, and to pick up a supply of protein bars.

We picked up some firewood, about an 1/8th of a cord for a good price. Maybe it will help rid the mosquitoes away by the fire smoke.

We then dropped by the small grocery store in Plumber, then to the State Park Visitor Center to extend our stay for two more days. I also picked up a wolf cap for the boys to feel more at home here in Idaho.

It was a long, yet productive day.

I also got a confirmation from an Outfitter that he could do a drop camp for us in the Sawtooth Wilderness. He told me he didn’t care how long we stayed out there.

May 24, 2018 – Thursday

We woke up to a partly cloudy day, and got up around 8:15 am. It was a pleasant morning. I spent the night scratching my mosquito bites.

Nanook seem to be healing well from the reaction he had, so I am really happy about that.

In the afternoon and evening it rained off and on. I thought we may have thunder and lightening, but we were clear of that. The rest of the week the weather forecast looks good for nice weather.

The campground was starting to fill up with campers. We had a family camp to the right of us. I noticed the husband was carrying a side arm with him that is legal in Idaho, even in campgrounds.

We went into town today, and I picked up food, and went to a sporting good shop and picked up a box of 22 long rifle by Winchester to try out, and bought a fishing license, and a small game hunting license.

May 25, 2018 – Friday

Each day we are experiencing nicer weather.

The mosquitoes don’t seem to be too bad in camp, but on our walks we get swarmed by them.

I bought some lemon and sage to see if it would help for my mosquito bites. It seemed to help in giving a little relief of the itching of the bites, but not much.

Last night it was a miserable and uncomfortable night. When we went to bed our tent was full of mosquitoes inside. A bad sign! I constantly had them buzzing around my ears all night. I finally fell asleep and slept well the rest of the night.

The Outfitter called me today and he told me he could also take me out in September as well.

I went into town to pick up some witch hazel for those biting, blood sucking critters, to see if I could get any relief.

May 26, 2018 – Saturday

We got up this morning at 7:45 am with overcast skies and occasional spits of rain droplets falling. It is cooler than it has been, but very comfortable. The mosquitoes are out, but not as bad as in the evening time, except nearer to the lake. When we stop on the lake path, and stopping even for a brief moment, we are swarmed by them.

Last night it started to rain. It was the light off and on rain we usually get. I had to get up to close the window flaps to leave the wet outside. I slept pretty well with only hearing one mosquito buzzing in my ear. I think I got a few bites during the night.

I started to plan my first backcountry trip in late June, I made reservations at the Sawtooth Lodge for a campsite, and a cabin. I reserved a week at one of their few campsites to begin to prepare for our trip, then moving into a cabin to finish preparing the gear I want to take with me. The Outfitter is at the Sawtooth Lodge, so that is a perfect arrangement. Going into the Sawtooth Wilderness mountains will be for a 14 day trip plus or minus.

Planning on what I will be doing in the wilderness, I have to keep it manageable with the things I will be bringing, and doing. The Outfitter charges per pack animal, and I know I will need four pack animal. On this trip I wanted to focus on some bushcraft skills, and identifying the flora and fauna there. I will bring backup gear also for emergencies if needed. I will also have a Sat phone, and I am bringing an ACR Emergency Personal Locator Beacon, and a Spot Emergency Locator. I don’t want to take any chances. Since I won’t be living there, I won’t be bringing the kitchen sink. I will also bring my camera and video camcorder equipment. The tent I will be bringing is the Cabela’s Big Horn 3 Outfitter Tent. I wanted to bring the vestibule for the tent, but thought it would add another pack animal to the cost.

The campground is filling up, but most will only camp for one night. The campers to our right are leaving today.

We are getting a lot of morning activity with the mosquitoes this morning, but hopefully it will calm down with the nice breeze we are getting.

Afternoon Entry

This afternoon was nice with a nice breeze, and clear skies, but did nothing to rid us of the mosquitoes.

We went into town to pick some stuff. And went to the hardware store to get some smoking coils for mosquitoes. They only had refills with out the base, so I rigged one up with a rock, aluminum foil, and wire, and it seemed to work. It seems the smoke from the coil works, keeping the biting critters away. They seemed to vanish.

I got a message from my sister telling me my oldest brother and his wife are moving to the desert in Southern California. I was surprised they made that move. I really miss my family, especially with the loss of our sister. I guess this is part of getting old, we reflect on those things we take for granted for so many years. I am one of the lucky ones who got to have those wonderful experiences with a big family, even with our struggles that comes with life, and it’s tough lessons.

We went to bed early because of the feasts the mosquitoes were having on us.

Not long after we went to bed, we heard the sounds of the wolves howling. It was the first for us, the first time I have heard them in my life, other than on TV. It was truly magical. Even the boys perked up to the calls. Although these magnificent creatures are hated in this state. They see the wolf as being better as a dead wolf, then a living wolf. Idaho has so much hatred for these amazing creatures of the wild, they would kill them in a blink of an eye. I was concerned about the safety of the boys with this attitude for the wolf.

May 27, 2018 – Sunday

Another beautiful day. Blue skies with a nice coolness in the morning air. Feeling grateful for what we have. We have been living in nature for seven month now. What a beautiful experience this has been with the boys. The mosquitoes, and the bad weather included. And the party is not over yet.

I spotted some purple lupin growing next to our camp yesterday. Such a beautiful flower, but it is not an edible plant, and can be poisonous. Back in California where I lived, I saw lupin growing in an open field with a brilliant yellow flower. The field glowed in it’s beauty. I am starting to find a lot of wild edible plants here. So far I have found, goosefoot, wild rose, ferns, dandelions, and wild strawberries, and even cattails. Some species of mushrooms I have noticed coming up as well. Since I am into wild edibles, this was pretty exciting. But I found I was getting excited about all plants at this point. It was experiencing the pureness of “life” in nature.

The mosquitoes are really getting bad this morning in camp – it is getting unbearable.

I slept pretty well last night. The night sky was lit up with the moons glow.

We will be heading towards Kamiah, Idaho next, and found some possible campgrounds in the area.

May 28, 2018 – Monday

We woke up at 7:00 am, and got up at 8:00 am. Most of the campers have left, and it was peaceful once again. Just me, the boys, and the mosquitoes, and one other camper.

They had set up camp late afternoon yesterday, in the campsite just to the right of us. The husband was excited about being here, and excited about the campsite they were in. His excitement quickly turned from excitement to irritation by his kids misbehaving. So much for calm and peace, with screaming kids around.

They were gone this morning, as with the young group that were camping to the left of us. The campers to the left of us had their dogs off leash creating problems with my dogs when they were coming into our camp. The boys did not like canine intruders coming into our camp. I shooed one of the dogs away that came into our camp. Luckily the boys did not catch him. I told the people their dogs had to be on leash, or restrained.

I untangled Takota shortly after that incident with the neighboring dog. Once he was unhitched from the line, Takota decided to go on a walk about down to the lake. And of course he wouldn’t come when I called to him, so I had to chase after him. When I got to the lake, he came right to me. Now if it was both of them, they may have gone on a walk about together, totally ignoring me, and who knows how far.

Earlier in the evening, I took the boys for a walk down the road, hoping the mosquitoes may not be as bad, and they were even worse. They seemed to have far more mosquitoes there compared to our site.

This will be our last full day here, It was a nice area, but the mosquitoes were incredibly irritating. I was really getting on edge with those little buggers.

Afternoon Entry

I took a shower and even the mosquitoes were waiting for me when I got out. Taking a refreshing shower and washing of the dirt, and sweat off the body was a mind and body altering experience.

All day it was pretty breezy, keeping the biting critters at bay. Overall, it has been a pleasant day without the biting bugs.

The campground is completely empty, but for us, one other camping family, and the Host.

May 29, 2018 – Tuesday – Dworshak State Park, Idaho

Our camp

We got up at 7:30 am and the mosquitoes were bad. I didn’t get much sleep thinking about all the mosquitoes in the tent. Nanook was even trying to eat them in the tent. Starting the day out, I was pretty grumpy with dealing with the mosquitoes and this breeding ground for these biting and blood sucking creatures. It is time to move on.

We had good moving weather with sunny skies and a pleasant breeze. We got everything packed up (I got everything packed up, the boys watched). And we were off by 10:15 am.

I stopped at the small town of Plummer to get gasoline for the truck, and coffee for me. Each time I am there, I notice a Native American presence. It is within the reservation of the Coeur d’Alene Reservation.

I pulled in behind a SUV to fill up my gas tank. A guy guided me closer to the SUV so I could get the nozzle into my truck. I thought that was a very kind gesture. I noticed their personal license plate read, “SURVIVAL,” And I was wondering about it. I told the guy, “Nice plate.” He told me it wasn’t his truck, but his girlfriend’s. I then saw this blond, a good looking gal, step out of the truck from the driver side, and with a smile on her face, took off her sun glasses, and looking towards me. With surprised excitement, I said, “I know you!” She replied, “You do?” My mind was scrambling to remember her name. I then said, “You are Karen!” She asked, how I knew? I told her I had most of their survival DVD’s that her and her husband, Ron Hood (who not long ago died), had done. Karen laughed. We talked for a bit, I introduced her the boy, because I know she loves dogs. Most of the videos had their dogs in them. I told her what me and the boys were doing. “We were going into the Wilderness.” And her and her husband, Ron had a big part with so much of what I had learned in surviving in the wilderness.

When we were back on the road, I still couldn’t believe I had met her the way we did. What were the chances of that? I was telling the boys all about it on our way to our new camp. At one point, I pulled over from the road and stopped to call her, and tell her, she made my day running into her. The thoughts of “What were the chances of this happening?” kept running through my mind.

The drive south, we enjoyed the beautiful countryside of Idaho, I was hoping we were going in the right direction? Luckily it was. We finally reached the small City of Orofino, that ran along the Clearwater River. We stopped at a USFS office in Orofino for ideas where we might camp. I was told about a State Park just outside of Orofino about a hours drive away. We ascended up on a steep and narrow winding two lane road to a high plateau that opened up to beautiful farm land of open fields of grasses. Then descended back down on another very tight winding road to the reservoir, and campground. We reached the bottom that took us right into the campground. It was a beautiful campground. I was not sure where to go and what campsites were for reservations only, and ones that were first come first serve. I spotted a park maintenance guy, and stopped to ask him. He checked on available campsites for me.

We found a site that was on a slight rise and looking down on the reservoir. I thought, “Perfect.” It was a drive thru site so we didn’t have to doing any backing up into the site. We had some pine trees around us, and backed up to a heavy tree’d area on one side. It felt we were partially isolated from the main campsites. The site was a good size with nice grass covered areas for the boys. The campground was a mix of pine and alder trees. For now, the campground in our area was completely empty, only being welcomed with the birds singing their songs.

Dworshak Dam
Looking down at the Clearwater River looking south. Orofino is on the left.
Clearwater River at Orofino

It was starting to cloud up when we headed for Orofino to get some food. We picked up a few things then headed back to camp. The first thing was to get the tent set up and to begin to organize camp. While I was getting our camp ready, the boys were resting from our long day driving. They found a nice area on the grass, and under a pine tree to settle in for a nap. They settled in nicely to their new environment. I was also able to set up the canopy for cover from the rain.

We were getting a little light rain showers with thunder and lightning in the distance.

We had a little fire in the evening, and we were getting some rain. I was tire from the long day, so we turned in early.

I was happy with how our day turned out. It was a bit frustrating in finding the campground, but the rest of the day was good. We had a good day. It was also very pleasant and peaceful on our first day at our campsite. We also saw deer coming into the area.

May 30, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up at 6:30 am and got up at 7:30 am. I slept well. I am still sleeping on two air mattresses for comfortable sleeping.

The weather is overcast skies with some blue sky peeking through the clouds, and a little cool. We are at about 1,700 plus or minus elev. at our current site, and lower then our last site. We had light rains off and on during the night, with no leaks in the tent.

I have noticed since arriving in Idaho, my inner sense of direction is way off. I am not sure why that is?

The boys and I met Mary, a park employee who is originally from the San Francisco Bay Area, close to where I lived. She stopped by our camp in her golf cart to greet us. She was very friendly, and the boys really liked her. She told us this area is part of the Nez Perce Reservation.

The mountains are low here with subtle curves flowing on the tops of the ridges. I have noticed plantains and wild rose in the area.

We took a nice walk checking out the campground next to us. I spotted more plants like, fern, gooseberry and nettle plants.

Today we will just hang out and go shopping for food in Orofino, and go back to the USFS office to pick up some topo maps.

Looking behind our camp

May 31, 2018 – Thursday

We have an overcast morning with a slight cooling breeze.

I will be focusing on our summer backcountry trips for most of our time here. Right now I only have one trip confirmed, and that will be our first trip in late June. I was assuming it would be easy to find Outfitters in Idaho who would take us into the backcountry, but I was wrong.

We went back into town to make phone calls and getting things set up for our backcountry trips.

Last night we had wolves howling across the lake. I got the boys to howl back at them. And then it was quiet.

While I was fixing breakfast, Mary came by to give us our receipt for camping. And to say Hi to the boys. She was walking, and at first Takota didn’t know who she was.

It has been raining, and hopefully it stops so I can get my stuff done.

June 1, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 7:30 am with more overcast skies, but it is supposed to be a nice day. During the night it was raining lightly, and continued through the night. I was thinking a lot about my meeting with another Outfitter today in one of his backcountry camps.

I want to get an early start going to the Outfitters, but first coffee for me and breakfast for the boys. It will be a long drive on backcountry dirt roads, twisting and winding our way through the mountains. I hope I don’t get lost? I double checked the directions with the Outfitter a few times. I brought a survival kit with us just case something happens, like my truck breaking down.

Supposedly the Outfitter we are meeting today says, we can stay at his camp as long as we want, so I will look at that as an option.

Evening Entry

It took about 6 hours round trip of driving time to the Outfitters camp. I was able to find our way with no problem. I talked with the Outfitter for about an hour and a half. He seemed like a real nice guy and I felt comfortable using him for one of our trips. He suggested me riding a horse back in, due to a lot of vertical feet that will have to be undertaken. I wanted to hike in with the boys, but highly suggested in riding in. I didn’t like the idea of them being loose on the trail and being around the horses. Once we got to the Outfitters camp, the horses took off running in their corral once they saw the boys. They wanted no part of them. He showed me the area we would take us in. It had two lakes in the area with streams to fish, It was up at about 6,500 ft elev. It sounded like a good area. I had a vision in my minds eye of what it would be like, a beautiful paradise in the mountains. And of course it was perfect in my mind, of what I wanted to see. I didn’t really realize how rugged the mountains are in Idaho. And I was still thinking I was young and could handle anything. I was looking at that spot for our September camp. We would be in the Clearwater National Forest.

Jeff, the guy I was to talk with about my winter camp called and told me to call him on Sunday. He is not that far from where we are in Orofino.

A third of our campground is full. Most of the day was overcast, but when we returned to camp the skies were clear.

A father and son set up camp next to us. They pulled in right after we came back to camp. They brought a fishing boat for a little time for some father and son bass fishing.

I could tell right off something was off with the dad. It looked like he had a stroke. He was pretty old. His son told me his mom passed not long ago. A bit later in the evening, I notice how lovingly, and caring he was with his dad. He was their to help with any needs he might have, and in making him feel very comfortable. I thought, “What a great son.”

Our new neighbors saw the boys in our camp and wanted to meet them. So they came over to see them. Last night I noticed the Dad was watching the boys with a captivating interest. He couldn’t take his eyes off of them. I was wondering what he was thinking?

Dworshak Reservoir – on the other side of the lake to the left, we heard the howls of wolves singing their songs.

June 2, 2018 – Saturday

We got up to another beautiful day nature with a nice cooling breeze blowing gently through camp.

This morning the son came by our camp from next door and offered us their firewood. They will be leaving today. We talked for a bit. He told me a great way of getting rid of yellow jackets was by using fabric softener cloth and laying it out in the open. I may have to get some to try out. It does get rid of bees, but I just a soon leave the bee alone. His Dad then slowly walked over to greet me, and he shook my hand with great sincerity, as if we were old friends saying good bye. He told me he liked Takota and Nanook very much. That simple gesture meant a lot to me for some reason I cannot explain.

“When we allow ourselves to go deep into the beauty and wonders of nature, we begin to experience the pure awareness in all things. We go beyond experiencing those things most only see or hear on the surface. When we experience silence in nature, becoming still within. many sounds in nature becomes heightened, they become alive in our very Being. These sounds of the song birds singing in the early morning, the hawks and eagles calling to each other, the distant howls in the forest of the wolves, and the bugling of an bull elk calling to a future mate. Or the sounds of the wind going through the trees, or the rain drops falling to the ground. All the sounds of nature becomes part of us, we become one with all that is nature.”   

~ Rick Theile

Those were special moments with our neighbors. Too bad they couldn’t stay longer. I am sure the boys would have enjoyed their company much longer. It gives me great joy seeing the boys meeting new human camping friends. I don’t know why they didn’t stay longer. Maybe it was just to hard for the Dad. These will be lasting memories for me.

Today we will just hang out for the day in camp.

Doubts always seems to creep in during the night about what I am doing, but as soon as I step outside into nature, this is when all doubts dissipate, vanishes as quickly as they came – nature awakens me to her beauty that surrounds me in all her physical forms, and in the formless. Are these moment sacred to me? I know they are. Because I feel them moving deeply within.

On our morning walk I saw some mushrooms growing from some downed logs. Always magical moments nature provides to us.

June 3, 2018 – Sunday

We woke up to a bright sunny day at 6:30 am. I took deep cleansing breaths of the fresh morning air. The warmth of the sun was coming through the tent skin, and window openings, almost making it too hot. When we stepped outside we were greeted with a nice cool mountain breeze that gave us refreshing relief from the heat of the early morning sun.

Before we started our morning walk, we saw a small gray squirrel dashing under the truck, then jumped into the underside of the engine compartment, then back out again. I was wondering what he was doing? The boys and I were watching him scamper around, and up the tree. He then grabbed a pine cone, and chewed on it for a bit. He wanted to come back down, but we were blocking his way. Me and the boys stepped back to give him some room. He started down the tree, carefully watching us, and when the coast was clear, he ran down the tree, grabbed that chewed up pine cone, then back up under my truck he went. He must have been using my engine compartment as a cache for his food. I wonder what he will think when he sees his storage cache drive off?

Yesterday I tried to confirm with an Outfitter for the Frank Church Wilderness for August. The Outfitter might be able to make it work. So in July we go back into the Sawtooth, then in August, the Frank Church, then in September, the Clearwater, with travel time in between, and for resupply, and organizing each new starting point. My hopes are to hunt for small game, forage, and fish for some of our food while being out there.

Last evening the boys were lying in the grass together on the edge of the long grass and cut grass, with their noses to the ground sniffing. Nanook was wagging his tail. I went to see what they were so captivated on, and it was a frog or toad in the grass. They showed no interest in hurting the little guy, just being curious about it.

Today we went to town for a few things, and made arrangement to meet Jeff for our potential winter camp in Kamiah. We are supposed to meet on Tuesday. He lives on a large area of land.

The campground is pretty much empty of campers. There is one other camper beside us.

It was warm today, in the high 70s to low 80s.

I was developing sores on both my feet, so I bought some foot powder that seemed to work. It will be a good add-on in my first aide bag in the backcountry.

June 4, 2018 – Monday

I woke at 5:00 am and it was pretty light. I never get tired of waking up with the boys and stepping out in nature. It is a dream come true.

I slept all night, and slept well. I was only using my sleeping bag liner and a blanket to keep me warm.

Before getting up I spent some time giving the boys their morning loving attention, and just listened to the sounds of nature before getting up. Before getting up, I was thinking I really didn’t want to go into town to make phone calls.

At 6:45 am we got up and took our morning walk. As soon as we got back to camp from the walk, we jumped into the truck and headed for town. I thought maybe we could get a phone signal up at the plateau. I did find one only about eight minutes away from camp. I made my call, then headed back to camp. Although the drive going back and forth from camp to town was a beautiful drive, it was wear and tear on the truck, and in the cost of gas.

Back at camp, I am relaxing next to a comforting campfire. Only the second one we have had at this camp. I made coffee and chewed on a protein bar. The boys are having their breakfast.

Last night an older couple set up camp next to us. They put out a couple of chairs and that was their camp set up. The rest of their camp was in their van.

I talked with the couple a few times. They will be exploring Montana, and Wyoming for a couple week.

It was clouding up pretty good last night, and seemed the rain would hit us any time. Then I noticed the clouds beginning to thin out with the rain not being so threatening. I read a little and then the winds began picking up almost collapsing the tent, with thunder and lightning in the distance. I battened down the tent, so hopefully it wouldn’t blow away, putting the food in the truck, and chasing after the things blowing off the picnic table. It was blowing pretty good. After securing everything, I told the boys it was time for bed, but even with the winds blowing, it was so nice out I wasn’t quite ready to go to bed. But I thought it would start raining on us any time, so we went to bed. After bedding down for the night, it began to rain for a short time with a light rain that did not last too long.

Today we started breaking down part of our camp to prepare for us to leave on Tuesday. I took a shower for a fresh start for the next day.

Although our plans have not gone as planned, and to some degree varied off course completely, there is always a story to the uncertainty, and madness. We will just have to see where it takes us.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature, Uncategorized

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 12

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part twelve Includes: Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Lincoln Rock State Park, and Alta Lake State Park

Wenatchee Confluence State Park

April 9, 2018 – Monday – Wenatchee Confluence State Park, Washington

We finally reached the campground, although it was difficult to find. They charged $25.00 per night, that I thought was a bit high. The campground was like camping at a city park and far from a feel of being in the woods. Much of the campground was empty, but it was expect to be busy over the weekend. I paid for seven nights, and really did not want to stay any longer. We will leave on Monday for our next campground at Lincoln Rock State Park, only 7 mile away. Our shortest drive between campgrounds. That is what I like! As always, we settled into our new campsite as if it was like home. I did complain a bit, but then relaxed into it. The campsite wasn’t bad considering where we were staying.he campground is pretty much open with large grassy areas, and scattered trees throughout. I have four trees on my site, one is a large pine tree. The other three trees I am not sure of the species. There is a rectangular shaped sandbox that is at each site for tent pads (it is at least level and hopefully has good drainage). The campsite includes a metal/aluminum picnic table, and a metal fire ring, on a concrete slab. From the other campgrounds we have been to, it feels very unnatural, very intentionally made by humans, and not nature. Our campsite does not have much wind protection, so I hope we may be done with windy days.

I heard the sights and sounds of a crow and robins, as with other bird activity.

Along the rivers edges and the rivers themselves, are carved natural nature habitats left for the riparian and wetland species of birds, amphibians, reptiles, insects, and animals, and surrounded by roadways, freeways, cities and orchards of a variety of fruits. The largest are apples. And surrounded by the cities are beautiful countrysides. Mike reminded me quite often about the great apples Washington grows. Something I was not really interested in, since apples are not part of my diet. For sight seeing, this area would be a good place to visit. But I am not really interested in sight seeing. I just want to be away from people and their man made creations. And just spending our time in nature.

After I got my tent set up, I was ready for a beer or two, and for some food. Weaving our way through the confusing, and complex road system, we found our way into town and an

Albertsons. I grabbed a couple of beers, some sliced ham, a salad, and some firewood. And then we were off back to camp.

It was getting late, and I just wanted to get back to camp before dark. I was afraid I could get lost finding our way back to the campground, in this maze city planning created. I found myself getting into a rush mode, and I was feeling my temper burning on a short fuse.

Making it back to camp, I cracked open a beer, got a fire going, and fed me and the boys. After we were fed, the boys and I took a walk. I was getting a pretty good buzz from the beer I had, and I was not expecting or wanting. It had a high alcohol content of 8.5% that I was not used to. After our walk, the boys and I went to bed. The weather was fairly warm with clear skies.

I woke up in the middle of the night feeling really crappy from the beer, angry, and sick to my stomach. I was finally able to fall back to sleep.

April 10, 2018 – Tuesday

I awoke with a bad hangover from that nasty beer that I had. So first thing I had this morning was my coffee to try and clear my head. It did seem to help a little.

Because the campground was right next to town, the noise went on through the night, as with the sound of the highway next to us. There was never any silence for us, and for nature.

I looked around and I noticed the beautiful mountains that were all around. I felt a little bit normal with nature being near, but there was still that unnaturalness from human noise. There are those who feel at home with this noise, they feel lost without it, it is normal for them. Or it is comfort noise for them. They can automatically block it out into the background of their minds, yet know it is always there. Or we as a modern human race have become so damned conditioned to it, we just accept it as part of life, voiding out the sounds of nature, and the beautiful stillness in silence. I have become very different with human noises when I am in nature. Even the noise of people talking endlessly while in nature. We have forgotten to just be quiet while in nature. For many, we have this need to be always talking. We have this idea that being quiet is not normal in our society. For most of us, on one time or another, we have experienced this quiet, this peacefulness when we step into nature, but it is quickly followed by talking, or inner mind chatter. I am lucky that the boys very seldom bark. They too prefer the silence, with the occasional howl of the call of the wild.

The boys and I took our morning walk, then in camp I got the canopy set up. I finished my coffee, did some writing, while a light rain fell. On occasion the sun would pop out from the cloudy sky. It was 45 deg., with a slight breeze blowing. It felt cold with the rain and wind.

I usually like putting my canopy partially over the picnic table so I can cook underneath it, and giving us a place, protecting us from the rain. That didn’t work because of the concrete surface, and the picnic table being bolted to the concrete. I had to put the canopy on the grass, so I couldn’t cook if it rained.

As the day slowly moved on, I was feeling a little bit more human. But still feeling a bit hungover. We went into the city of Wenatchee to check things out. The city has an old historic charm to it. It was famous for it’s red apples.

Our well groom camp

Afternoon Entry

The day turned out to be a gorgeous day.

It is funny how I may dislike the campsite or campground, but I always settle into it once I get the tent up. In my mind it is our home for however long we stay here. And if the boys like it, I like it. I easily focus on the natural features of the area, and as long as there is nature around us to observe, I am happy. If there is natural habitat around, there is always nature around to see, and listen to usually.

We are getting closer to the Canadian border. I am excited and a bit uncertain with what lies ahead of us. It will open up new adventures in the wilds of Canada’s wilderness for sure.

April 11, 2018 – Wednesday

I slept well last night, as with the boys sleeping soundly. We woke up to blue skies, and 43 deg. A beautiful crisp Wednesday morning at the office. This morning I get to fix breakfast for the boys and I. But first we will go for our morning walk. For our walk, we crossed over the bridge that crossed over the Wenatchee River, that runs into the Columbia River.

A bit later we will pick up some groceries today in town.

April 12, 2018 – Thursday

Last night we got mostly light rain falling. This morning it is overcast and 43 deg. We are not suppose to get any rain today, but extreme high winds. I hope the tent can handle it? If not, back to Fred Meyers again. They have one in East Wenatchee across the Columbia River from us.

The campground is expected to be full this weekend.

The winds are starting to pick up. We may get 20 to 30 mph winds expected. I will secure the tent the best I can.

The boys are relaxing in the sand base

Afternoon Entry

It turned out to be a beautiful day, sunny and warm when the winds were not blowing. We are getting occasional wind gusts, and so far the tent seems to be holding up to them. We were suppose to get rain showers today that never materialized. Today we took a drive to East Wenatchee, and did a little grocery shopping.

April 13, 2018 – Friday

This morning is mostly overcast with the sun trying to break through. It looks like it might be a nice day coming to us. The tent did fine with the winds yesterday. It didn’t blow down this time.

Some of the campers are leaving today, and others are arriving for the weekend. Some arrived last night. Most people camping, only stay for one or two nights. Just a brief moment to really experience nature, that unfortunately, most don’t truly experience because they are too busy in their minds or in their heads to really enjoy it. We humans have forgotten to be still in nature and experience the simple things in just quietly observing and listening to nature. We bring to many distractions with us. I was once that way. I wanted to fill the day with doing stuff. Once I was with a friend, and I told her “Lets see how much stuff we can do today along the Pacific Coast?” And we were able to get those things done, we enjoyed each other’s day together, and it was a wonderful day. One of those things was to see how long we could be in silence while walking on the beach. That did not go so well. It takes much more practice while being with another person, because we have this need to be always talk. It is always about me, and not about just being still in the beauty of nature. This is why I am doing this journey alone with my companions that are for the most part, always experiencing each moment in silence, in reflection within. I think for most, we want to experience doing stuff in nature to be proactive. Being in silence is just a waist of time in the short time we spent in nature. It is hard to do without a lot of practice, especially with other people around. It is actually a good time because it brings one into the present moment.

For some reason it just doesn’t feel like camping here. I don’t even have much of a desire to have a campfire. It doesn’t feel like being in nature although nature is all around us. Just not the nature I want, or was hoping for. I could imagine at one time this was a beautiful place without modern day man’s presence.

The word “Wenatchee” derives from the Yakima word “Wenachi” meaning “River flowing from a canyon.”

April 14, 2018 – Saturday

This morning we woke up to a beautiful sunny and cool day. It is so nice walking out of the tent and taking in a deep breath of hopefully fresh clean air, and hearing the sounds of nature.

A little breeze is gently blowing, with a few clouds out.

The wind was blowing pretty good last night, and flapping the tent around.

Our friend Mike, messaged me that we (the United States), France and Great Britain attacked Syria with missile strikes as a warning to the Syrian government. We live in a very violent world, using destruction and death to make a point. The original peoples (the Native Americans) knew this well in all of the lands we now call the United States of America – the land of the free, for only the ones with white skin.

I think it is time for a little meditation this morning to quiet the mind.

Yesterday I did a little research on a large Indian head figure (a cartoon figure) that is used on top of a building that is part of Home Depot. At one time the building site was a local apple packing warehouse. The Indian head figure was the logo Skookum Apples used as part of the their trademark for their products. Other apple companies used the Indian representation for their own labeling as well. Once the original warehouse was demolished, the Indian head was put in storage, then eventually back up on the Home Depot side of the building that faced the main street. I found this out doing research in the Library. Supposedly the City of Wenatchee saw this Indian figure on top of a building as a historical symbol for the apple industry in Wenatchee, and making it the second largest city in central Washington. The Indian symbol really had nothing to do the Indian people of the area, which I believed was the Chinook Indians. It was simply for advertising and a meaningless symbol. This sign as with other such representations of the Indian people were found offensive, and disrespectful by the Indian people. (I had learned the sign was finally taken down on June 21, 2022).

Both these Apple companies did not get permission by the local tribes to use these trade marks for their products.

A woman and her young son was setting up camp across from us. I was watching to see if she needed help with their tent. She seemed to be doing fine with that. She then wanted to start a fire before dinner. She did what many people do, she put large split logs into the fire ring and used some newspaper to get it going. Once the newspaper went out, so did the logs. So I asked if she needed help, and she said, “yes”. I went over and told her, “The trick in getting a fire going was using small pieces of wood for kindling to start with, rather than larger pieces, and making sure the wood is dry.” And then she could have used the newspaper to get the kindling going. Once the fire was going well, then adding bigger pieces of wood. I grabbed a couple of her logs, and split them into kindling with my kindling splitter. I then brought them back over to her camp, then arranged the wood in the fire ring and started the fire. She thanked me, and I answered with a “I am glad I could help.” My good deed for the day.

April 15, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was a little breezy with partly cloudy skies, and moving toward blue skies. No rain is expected.

So far our moving day will be on Tuesday, weather permitting.

The campground will start clearing out today.

I was talking to a lady, who was camped next to us with her husband, and she was telling me her husband is a fiction writer and trying to get a novel published. I told her I was thinking about writing a book on reflections in nature.

I did decide we would take a drive to Leavenworth today just to check out this popular touristy spot. It was about a thirty minute drive from where we were. Another place Mike told me to check out. We stopped on the way to check out the fish hatchery, then a quick drive through the Main Street of Leavenworth. It was pretty busy so we didn’t stop. It was an interesting place with the whole town uplifted from a bankrupt, and run down town, to an Old style Bavarian Village that attracts a lot of people all year long. It fits perfectly with it’s high peaks of the mountain backdrop at the end of town and surrounding mountain scenery. It would be a magical place in the winter. But it was just a makeover to bring in tourist dollars, and to increase the real-estate values of the area.

The way I felt about it, it really didn’t have any real authenticity to it. It was fake. But it did work on a monetary value. It tricked the people visiting there. It was a visual illusion. They did do a great job on the architectural makeover. In fact, every building now built has to comply with strict Architectural Design Guidelines to match this theme. It is actually a theme park for shoppers and tourists. This is something I would have been interested in not too long ago, but those days are now gone for me. I am now only interested in spending my time in nature with the boys, in all things natural. And in someway show people how important the natural world is to our very survival, and why it is so important to save for future generations. We need nature to survive. We don’t need fake towns for the sake of spending money on material things. We need to move away from the insane pollution materialism causes to our environment. All the natural world is being impacted in very devastating ways through our behavior, and insatiable appetite to spend our money on material stuff.

They are having an Earth Day at Leavenworth on April 22 that might be interesting to go to. The theme will be on community. But will it really be on community or a truer intention of profit. With two big dog (the boys) with me, it might not be so much fun. Especially with Takota not liking big crowds of people around him. He tends to get very nervous, and heads for the nearest exit way.

During the evening hours around 5:00 pm, I saw a guy walking past our camp. He had a back- pack on and he was also carrying a bag with one hand. He sat down under a pine tree just to the left of our camp. He then proceeded to kick away debris from a spot on the ground, and placed a tarp on that cleared spot. He then went through his pack while eating some food he had brought with him. I then saw a Park employee drive by both our camps doing her rounds. I thought she may stop by this guys camp, assuming he didn’t pay for that site he was in, but she drove by as if he was suppose to be there. I was making assumptions that this guy may have been homeless. If he was, I thought that there are other areas he could have possibly camped without having to pay $20.00 to camp here. Maybe they had given this guy a break on the camping fees? I was curious about this fella, so I walked over to his camp to chat with him. I told him, “This is how people should camp with just the minimum amount of things – just the basics.” He didn’t say anything.

I looked down at the stuff he had with him that he had spread out on the ground. I saw his day pack, his tarp, and a cheap sleeping bag that did not look very warm for the weather we have been having, as with having only a tarp for protection from the weather or the ground.

I did bring a bottle of water with me, and offered it to him, if he needed it. He declined, but thanked me. The guy seemed to be in his thirties. With a very short conversation, I left to leave him alone. Later I heard him going through a dumpster between our two camps. He wasn’t actually using the main campsite, but only taking advantage of the protection the tree provided him.

The boys and I turned in for the night. It was windy and cold out. I saw that our neighbor was huddled in his sleeping bag next to the base of the tree, and using the tarp for a little insulation from the ground.

April 16, 2018 – Monday

This Morning it was raining until about 7:30 am, and raining pretty much all night. At times harder than a light rain. We got up at a little past 8:00 am when the rains had finally stopped. It was overcast and had a feeling of a biting cold in the air. I noticed our neighbor was gone. It must have been a wet and miserable night for him. Maybe he found better protection elsewhere in the campground. Maybe at the picnic areas.

It is 10:30 am and the weather is lightening up. The sun is trying to come out.

We did get some snow in the mountains and foothills in our area last night.

I checked the weather forecast for Tuesday and it looks better for leaving, and moving onto our next camp, but the winds may be high which means delaying our move. We will be moving just a short distance to our next camp so the weather we get her, will most likely be where we are going. The weather can be very unpredictable in the Northwest and can be hard to plan our moves to the next camp. Maybe it is like that everywhere. I always check the weather at our current location and our final destination. And just hope the weather will be good. The weather always changes in real time here and one never knows what will come. Will it be rain or high winds, or both. We have some flexibility in the day we leave. We can stay here another day or two, but then I want to make sure I miss the weekend crowds, as with throwing off those days I try to leave which preferably are on a Sunday, Monday, or Tuesday, at the latest. And to add to that, the time limits we have at each camp. It is like a balancing act working with the camping limits, and the weather, in making it work. I still have two additional days for our stay here, if I need them, but then we will be leaving late during the week that could effect finding a campsite that works for us. Weather always plays a factor in if we leave or stay, as with the amount of time we have at each campground. I want to try playing the best odds in our favor in this camping game. But many times, it is up to Mother Nature.

While drinking my hot coffee and trying to stay warm, I saw the homeless guy returning to his camp with his arms loaded with plastic bags. He was coming from town, but he first dropped by the Park office before he returned to his camp under the pine tree. Back at his camp, He unloaded his bags that he had with him. A tarp first, then a tent that he began setting up. I am guessing he may have walked to Walmart. I called to him and asked if he wanted some coffee, and he declined my offer once again. I asked if he was able to stay dry last night? And he said, he got a little wet. He told me his poncho that he got, leaked and got his sleeping bag and him, wet. I also asked him if he had a sleeping pad? He said, he uses a blanket. I suggested he get a sleeping pad. I also asked what his sleeping bag is rated at? He told me a 40 deg. Rating. That is not enough with the weather we have been getting, especially if he can’t keep his sleeping bag dry. I am telling him this stuff and I have to realize he probably has little money to get the equipment he needs, and being able to carry it around from place to place. It is difficult for the homeless living in this environment.

He began opening up to me a little more, and began sharing his story. He told me he was laid off from his job, actually fired. I didn’t ask why. The unemployment he was getting was cut off. He told me he was working for a fruit company. His name was Shawn. He got his car repossessed, because he lost his job, no unemployment, and very little to no money. He told me when he had his car and working, he came here to sleep at night. The reality for many Americans. I was very close to that with the economic melt down in 2008. Luckily I had a friend who took me and Shiloh in until work started again, but it was still a struggle. I had lost Shiloh in 2011, and eventually I got Takota and Nanook for the journey we are on now. I tell this story in Part 1 of Our Journey Living In Nature. Then we chose to be homeless again, but in a more controlled way, a more purposeful way, so we could have a deeper reconnect to nature intentionally.

After our talk, I felt a connection towards his hardship he was experiencing. The boys and I then headed for town to pick up a few things, but before that we dropped by the Park Office. I bought a bundle of firewood for our neighbor, and had them deliver it for me. I wish I could have done more to help him. Hopefully he can stay a bit warmer with a campfire. I also let him use one of my tarps that I had.

Evening Entry

It was cold, overcast, and windy all day. But with no rain. It is suppose to be windy tomorrow, but no precipitation. I made the decision we would leave camp for our next camp on Tuesday, and hope for the best. The question is, will I be able to get the tent up if we have wind at our next camp?

Lincoln Rock State Park

April 17, 2018 – Tuesday – Lincoln Rock State Park, Washington

Our campsite at Lincoln Rock State Park

After getting up, we went on our morning walk, then prepared for our departure for our new camp. I was not in a hurry to pack up and just took my time, because we only had the 7 miles drive to our next camp that was just across the Columbia River.

I made some coffee, fed the boys, and took my time packing. Our neighbor was gone. He returned my tarp I let him use. I wished him the best in his travels.

We got all packed up and out of camp by 11:30 am, It was a relaxing drive with very little traffic. The boys were excited to head for our new camp. I hope it is a better campground and campsite then the one we just left. It was nice being able to help a couple of campers in small ways, giving us purpose. So there was a reason for us to be there at that particular campground, and at that particular campsite, and I felt grateful.

It took us a half hour to get to Lincoln Rock State Park. On the way there I noticed a diner/gift shop with outside seating that we may use for an occasional meal. That is if they will allow the boys to be with me. It is very close to our camp, and it also has WiFi. The boys are fine with me leaving them in the truck for a short period. It is like their second home. If the weather is good I will leave the back windows fully opened for them, and I don’t have to worry about them jumping out. But when I can, I always want them to be with me. Doing things I do. Keeping that close bond with them on this journey we are on together.

Entering the campground entrance I noticed the wind was blowing pretty good. That had me a little bit concerned. It was a large campground, and we did our typical drive thru of the sites available that could work best for us. I chose a site in the rear of the campground, next to the Columbia River but not right on the edge of the river. It was set back a little bit. There was a campsite in front of us that could easily be blocked by a trailer ruining part of the view we had of the river. The winds were not bad where we were. But did I learn my lesson being right in the canyon where the wind can blow hard right through our camp? Obviously not! I wanted the prime real estate on the river front, This camping area we chose was empty of campers. We were the only ones there. Just the way I like it! We will have to see what it is like on the weekend.

The site I chose for us had good sun exposure, and some nice trees in camp where the boys and I could enjoy for a good shady spot if needed. We had a great view of the Columbia River, the typical picnic table and fire ring, and the restroom was close by. This campsite could also be another disastrous site for winds.

I unhitched the trailer at our new home, then we drove to the main entrance to pay our camping fees. They charged $20.00 per night. And we paid for 8 nights. We paid $5.00 less per night at this much nicer campground, then at our last.

Back at camp, the first thing was to set up the tent before any winds prevented us from doing so. I had no problem getting the tent up with the little wind we had. The boys approved of their new home with soft grass to lay on, and lots of things to watch for.

The Camp Host dropped by our camp and we had a nice little chat. He was telling me, he saw a moose crossing the river where we were at. I thought that would be cool to see. I mentioned to him I notice a lot of Marmots in the campground. He said, “They were a big nuisance.” Jokingly I asked him if I could set snares for them? He said, “Go for it.” Of course I wouldn’t do that in a State Park. I am sure if I got caught by a Park Ranger, there would be a stiff fine that came with it. And it is not a good place to do it in a State Park campground anyway.

The boys relaxing at our new camp

We headed for East Wenatchee to do Some shopping for food. A quick 15 minute drive away. I also found a good source for firewood, and called the person to pick some wood up tomorrow.

With the exception of a little wind, it was a beautiful day, and a nicer evening at our new home in nature. We found a beautiful spot to camp that feels very remote, quiet, and peaceful. I heard some wind blowing this evening, but it did not seem to bother our camp much. We have a lot of critters running around to keep the boys busy watching them. They never saw these over sized squirrels (Marmots) before. They were running all over the place and chirping their warning calls, “Be aware! There are intruders.”

We had two campers come in later in the day for only a one-nighter.

The Camp Host was telling me there were lots of critters here including Red and Gray squirrels, Golden eagles, Osprey, Canadian geese, a variety of ducks, Marmots, and Quail. And we saw Juncos, Robins, and Crows.

The noise from the highway isn’t bad.

We are just upstream from the Rocky Reach Dam, and power station. We can take a short walk there from our camp.

We took a walk to the dam this evening while it was still light out.

I am very pleased with our choice to camp here. We do have a concrete pad, unfortunately where the picnic table and fire ring are. And the picnic table is metal. We also have bees and yellow jackets around, so I will have to be care with the boys, and their food. The Host also told us the wind comes in through the River Canyon from the north, which I already had guessed. If we get strong winds from the north, our campsite will be the first to get hit.

April 18, 2018 – Wednesday

I didn’t sleep well last night. This morning is 40 deg., and overcast with high clouds. The weather forecast is suppose to be nice for the week.

The boys and I went for our morning walk to check out the campground.

Getting back to camp I fixed breakfast for the boys. I thought I would try the Cafe down the road for my breakfast. It was pretty good, but over priced. I got the boys a side order of bacon. It was cold and dry, but the boys did not seem to care. The people who worked there were nice, and they enjoyed seeing the boys. They always bring attention to themselves.

Today I was getting a bit irritated because I misplaced my note pad. I thought I may have left it at the store yesterday. I use the note pad for my grocery list, for notes, and phone numbers. I did not want to lose it. I did find it, but in reminds me how I have to be more careful, and attentive when placing things down just any where, like keys, glasses, cash, and anything else that has importance. Sometime I will put things in a pocket, instead of where they should be put, or putting them in a different pocket. Then I have to frantically search for where I put it. Constantly moving makes it very difficult to replace things, and can put me in a deep pickle of a situation if they had to be replaced.

The drive to get the firewood was a little longer than I wanted, but we finally got there. The guy was a tree cutter and had all kinds of wood and different species. They were all piled up in unorganized pile heaps. I had to go through these piles of wood selecting the ones I wanted then loading them in my truck. It took a lot longer then I wanted, but I was happy with the different species of woods. I got about a quarter cord of wood. I got birch, and many types of fruit and nut trees. I probably paid more than I should have though. So far the birch I thought was the best burning. Each time I burned a different wood, I got to experience the smells of that particular wood.

We also picked up some groceries today. It was a long day.

Evening Entry

It was a bit breezy this afternoon. At 6:30 pm the winds calmed.

The boys are being distracted and pulling a lot more with all the scents of animals around us while we are on our walks. I had to scold them on occasion for their pulling on the leashes. It was hurting my arms.

I put some bird feed out today, and so far only one junco came to feed. I am sure the word will get out about the feed in our camp. It always does.

I was thinking whether we should continue onto Alaska, or head east to Idaho. I will have to ponder on that. That will change everything if we head into Idaho.

April 19, 2018 – Thursday

We awoke to beautiful blue skies. It was a little cool, but nice. Very seldom have we had days like this. I was still thinking about whether we should head to Alaska or Idaho? I threw it out to my friends on Facebook and there was no one for Alaska, and 6 people for Idaho. Ninety percent of me is leaning towards Idaho. If we head to Idaho, I have to start planning on where to go, and finding horse packers to take us into the back country. I didn’t think that would be that hard, but it was becoming very challenging. I was hoping to find private property for a summer camp, and a winter camp. I did not want to move from camp to camp like we have been doing, but the forest service had their rules on how long one can stay in one area, and that was usually 14 days max. My goal was to spend as much time in the backcountry of Idaho rather than bouncing from campground to campground, and dealing with people.

The boys and I went for our morning walk, and I fixed breakfast for us.

Soon the weekend crowds will be coming in, usually starting on Friday. It has been nice having the whole area to ourselves. It is very peaceful here without people. One of the campers that came in on the same day we did, left the next morning. They were sleeping in a small SUV. They are likely homeless I am guessing. They then came back, and left again this morning. People do this to avoid paying for camping. I have not been thinking too much about how many homeless are doing this, but I suspect many are. Through a little observation, I can tell if they are homeless or camping, or doing what we are doing, living in nature in campgrounds, or boon docking. I tend to be the longest staying. I like to stay in our camps usually the full two weeks to really experience the area and just relaxing in nature. I would hate constantly moving every few days to each camp. It would be a lot of work, with no time to appreciate and enjoy nature, and being able to relax in one spot. Each campsite we go to feels like we are going home, because we get to know it more than most people do.

While sitting in my chair I saw a female junco fly to a pine tree next to where I was sitting and the two boys lying. She was checking things out in our camp. She then landed on the grass next to us. Then another female junco flew into camp, then a male followed. We may have a full house soon. Once an osprey flew over camp, the juncos quickly split the scene.

Evening Entry

I did not get much done today, but some battery charging done with my solar. We just relaxed on this beautiful sunny day. I was also checking new routes to go, and talking with some friends, telling them our new plans. The wood I am burning this evening is a cherry wood. A good burning wood with a pleasant smell. We had a peaceful evening.

Only one camper came in this afternoon.

April 20, 2018 – Friday

We woke to another beautiful day. The sun was shining with an endless blue sky, and the birds were singing their songs. I feel so grateful I chose to do this, living in nature. Each day being able to step out into the natural world refreshes my soul. And of course having Takota and Nanook with me on this journey is always a joy.

Last night after going to bed, gusts of wind was blowing against the tent, and with it’s low roar moving through the trees. I felt I was part of nature, I felt at peace.

Another day, more magical moments in nature. A cup of coffee in hand, a nice fire going, and the boys close by me. What could be better than this moment? As with me, it seems the boys are thoroughly enjoying being in nature.

While walking the boys I heard a faint sound high above me. It looked like tiny flying ants, I then realized it was a flock of Canadian geese flying north bound.

No other campers came in last night. Maybe it will be a peaceful weekend?

April 21, 2018 – Saturday

We woke up once again to another beautiful day. We took our morning walk.

It is 10:45 am and the breeze is kicking up bringing a chill in the air. I made a fire to warm up, then fixed breakfast.

Our blackbird friend with no right foot came by to munch on some feed. A junco joined him. I am not sure what happened to his foot. I first saw him a few days ago in camp eating the seed on the ground. It looked like he has a red band above his foot. With a closer look it looked like a red thread wrapped around it. It seems he is getting around just fine with his handicap.

It was pretty windy today, as with a good part of the evening.

Last night one camper came into our camping area. This makes four campers including us. They are all sleeping in their cars or trucks. Two of them have been here for the past few days.

April 22, 2018 – Sunday

This morning was overcast, and no rain predicted.

The few campers that were here on the weekend, are leaving today. One young couple got in late last night, and left early this morning.

I am finding I am using my smart phone much more often. Sometimes I use if for my journal entries.

Today, as with yesterday, we will stay in camp to observe nature. We have such a beautiful view of the river, and mountains.

The pair of blackbirds, especially Gimpy, comes all the time now. And only one junco coming into camp to feed. It has been pretty quiet as far as the birds coming to camp for a visit.

I will have to figure out what our next camp will be.

It is 11:45 am, we finished a late breakfast. And all the campers in our area have left. We are once again alone.

The sky is beginning to clear for another nice day weather wise. We also had a nice evening at camp last night with a nice campfire.

April 23, 2018 – Monday

Waking again to another beautiful day. We are getting spoiled with this nice weather we are having. It is nice when I can look out through the small tent windows and see the trees. The trees always having a healing effect to my very being.

I talked with a Facebook friend and she said she may have a cousin who may let me stay on his property in the winter. I will look into that as an option. I will meet with him when I get into Idaho.

We did a little shopping prior to our move to our next camp on Wednesday. And I called a couple of Outfitters in Idaho to find out if they do Drop Camps, and for how much.

April 24, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up early, usually when the morning light begins to illuminate into the tent. We got up at 8:00 am, but before that I did a short writing on Facebook and gave the boys their morning loving and scratches. I spent some time warming next to the fire, and sending photos and short writings again on Facebook.

Finally we got more than one junco that came to visit us in camp to enjoy the bird feed. We got four of them critters.

Overall we have blue skies with a small breeze keeping the air cool.

When I studied Art in college I always enjoyed nature landscapes. I would imagine being there, experiencing what the painter was experiencing. I am now doing this in real life. What a gift.

I will take a shower today, and do a little organizing for our departure tomorrow.

We are now getting more birds coming to camp, with our reliable blackbird, Gimpy.

Going through my messages to Mountain House Foods, I thought I do a follow up call to them. When I got a hold of a customer service person on the phone. I asked them if they have done any improvements as far as making their products healthier by eliminating GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) from their products? I was surprised to here that they were working on it, and are getting close to being certified as being “GMO – Certified Free.” I told them that was great! I also asked if I had anything to do with their decision with my constant hounding for them to change. They told me, they had been thinking about the change for some time. That was a pure lie. When I first spoke with them back in 2011, they had no intention in changing. I also talked with other companies at that time on their freeze dried foods. It seemed some companies were making an effort to change, and others like Mountain House didn’t really care. It was all about the bottom line of making a profit over providing a healthy product.

In writing this blog (January 5, 2024) I checked Mountain House’s website and they did mention in Bold Letters – NO GMO. But looking on their packaging for each product, there was nothing about being certified GMO Free or “Non GMO.” I wonder why that is? Mountain House only has one snack food that I could see that is labeled “Organic, and non GMO,” but this does not mean that the rest of their foods are GMO Free. And maybe that is why it is not labeled on all their foods as being GMO free, or being organic.

When I talked with other companies that make these freezer dried foods back in 2011, one of their issues was finding organic products including GMO free. Which at that time was a legitimate case. They weren’t available to get such products as easily as they are now, and if they found such products, they would be very expensive. That is one excuse for Mountain House in the ingredients they put in their products. They told me, If it is good for the FDA, it is good with us.

I really have to question Mountain House, if they are really telling the truth about their foods, and are they really healthy for us? The upside for Mountain House is that they are good tasting.

For those who may be concerned about Mountain House and other food companies with what is in their foods, I would suggest doing your own investigation, and call these companies. Only if people are proactive can change happen. It is time food producer take responsibility for foods they sell to the consumer – providing safety over profit.

Evening Post

Once the wind stopped I could feel the warmth of the sun come through my body. It got up into the high 70s during the day. The evening was very comfortable, and pleasant.

We went to the Cafe down the road for lunch to check on emails and messages. An Outfitter got back to me, saying they could do it. So that was exciting.

I took a refreshing shower when we got back to camp.

We were lucky not to have bad winds here, because we were totally exposed to the winds. We could have easily found ourselves having to replace yet another tent. One might ask, just get a different tent? Good question. I didn’t trust the quality of most of the other tents Fred Meyers was selling. I wouldn’t buy Coleman tents, and the others I know nothing about. I figured I would get one Columbia tent that would last longer. It was obvious the 8 person tent wasn’t one of them.

Our drive to Alta Lake State Park is about an hour drive from our current location. I like these short drives to our new camps.

Alta Lake State Park

April 25, 2018 – Wednesday – Alta Lake State Park, Washington

Our new camp

I wasn’t in a rush to take down the tent. I just took my time. We had a pleasant morning weather wise, and I just wanted to enjoy it, rather than being in a rush mode.

We left Lincoln Rock State Park at 11:30 am. Takota and Nanook were excited to explore a new camp on our adventure. Takota showed the most excitement by rough housing with Nanook, and telling him, “Come on Nanook, lets get going to our new camp.”

We arrived in the City of Chelan around 12:30 pm. It was a nice little city. We drove through the west side of town with the large lake running partially along side. The lake looked nice, but the view of the snow capped mountains were much more spectacular.

Originally we were looking at Lake Chelan State Park to camp, But when we drove through looking for a site I was not too impressed. So we tried Twenty-five Mile Creek State Park, and I thought that was a joke. So we headed back on the highway to Alta Lake State Park, a half hour north of us from Chelan. I missed the turn off to Alta Lake and had to turn around and backtracked about 20 minutes to the turnoff. Once turning onto the turn off, we where driving through a beautiful mountain landscape. I was getting excited from what I was seeing. I was hoping the campground was just as nice. I pulled into one campsite I liked, and was told it was reserved and was guided to other campsites a little bit further from the one I liked. The lake and camping near the lake was very busy because of a Fish Tournament they were having on the weekend. The lake was small, but beautiful, and was surrounded by mountains.

We drove through one camping area that was part forested, and part dirt and rocks. It looked like a good habitat for rattle snakes, and we would be exposed to the sun most of the day, as with the wind and rain if we got any. I decided to pick a site with a nice treed area. The only problem was that I had to carry all my gear down to a lower area from the parking place. And when we leave, carrying everything back up the hill. But, it seemed to be a good site for us.

The Camp Host stopped by while I was unloading our gear. He asked if we got settled in okay. He told me we were lucky to find a campsite because of the fishing event and the expected crowds this weekend.

Every time prior to us leaving for a new campground, I say a little prayer, asking for support, guidance, protection, and in finding us a good campsite. So far, it seems to work.

We have enough food for about three days before we have to go for a resupply of food. Until then, we will just hang out in camp, explore the area, and the beauty.

April 26, 2018 – Thursday

The first campsite I wanted that was already taken for the weekend, it overlooked the lake, and mountains. It was also where many of the campers were camping with their RV’s, all in a row that we would have to look at everyday, and I am sure it would be a noisy group. We are happy with our spot in the trees, and overlooking the mountains to the west.

We had a late breakfast this morning.

Today I got our our camp fully setup and we walked around the area. We just stayed in our camp for most of the day. It was a warm day today and nice being able to stay in the shade of our camp.

April 27, 2018 – Friday

We got up at 8:15 am, and we went for our walk around the campground, with clear skies welcoming us to a new day. It is suppose to be in the 80s today. We didn’t have a morning fire yesterday, but today will be a good day for one.

The birds we have seen are quail, robins, crows, and heard a great horned owl hooting close by our camp last night. There is also a pair of Bald eagles at the lake. Another bird we saw flying around could have been possibly a meadow lark.

It was nice smelling the smoke of the campfire this morning, and I noticed a birch log burning and a layer of it’s bark curling by the heat of the fire, then catching from the oils within the bark. Because of the high flammability of the oil, and it’s thin layers that can easily be pulled off, birch bark makes a good tinder material for fire starting, and can easily be started with a spark from a metal match. The wonders of nature.

On occasion a nice mountain breeze would blow through camp, that helps take some of the heat off. Tomorrow we should have a full moon.

I was told by the Park Ranger that there was a big fire here, back in 2014. The scars from the fire can still be seen. It was named, the Carlton Complex Fire. It was a massive wildfire that burned 256,108 acres and was caused by four separate lighting strikes that merged into one fire. The fire caused an estimated $98 million in damages. It destroyed 353 homes total, as with other property damage. This area was much more wooded prior to the fire. I believed the fire had stopped at the point of the campground.

We had a nice day today. It was warm and pleasant.

April 28, 2018 – Saturday

The Fishing Derby begins today on a wet and dreary morning. The temperature is cool, but not cold, and with a very light rain falling. Due to the weather, the excitement seemed low key to get out into it.

And I once again got caught with my pants down in not being prepared for any foul weather that might befall upon us. But it happens. For those who read my blogs, I try to follow the weather the best I can, and it is not always predictable. Mother Nature does what she wants. With the nice weather we have been having, who would have thought? But livings in the outdoors one always has to be prepared for any type of weather that could effect our safety and well being. This wasn’t a big deal this morning, things got a little wet like my chair, and the firewood. Now if I needed wood for a fire quickly, I could be in trouble. In this situation, I did without a fire, and I covered my chair with a tarp to sit on. It was no big deal, but I always think, “What if it was a survival situation, not having a fire could be bad, or at least very miserable and uncomfortable?” One would need good fire starting skills in wet weather, and most likely with wet wood. Back in 2009 I was in the backcountry with my other dog, Shiloh (in my blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”), working on survival skills, and failed miserably in getting a fire going. I did finally get a fire going, but with great frustration. It was a good learning lessen for me though. I was not as prepared as I thought I was. The next time I was in that situation, I had better tools to deal with that situation and got a fire going easily. It obviously takes longer to prepare and gather the right materials than in normal situations, but it can be done. It was a big confidence builder for me in achieving this fire starting skill.

Now, on this morning, it might be nice having a fire on this misty morning. I could have put some firewood in a dry place, protected from weather in such occasions as we are having now. Or just making the effort and time in getting a fire going. But having a fire was not that important to me on this morning.

Maybe if we make enough mistakes, maybe we will eventually learn from them. If I would have just simply kept an emergency supply of dry firewood and kindling stashed away I could have had a nice fire going. Now if it was a down pour, maybe not!

I had noticed the campers below me had took the firewood from the campsite that was being remodeled, that I was taking ownership of. It is first come first serve on the free lying firewood. A lesson for me in sharing, and not judging in the very act I would do in their situation. And does it really matter since I have enough firewood for our stay here? Firewood has become like gold when living this lifestyle, at least for me.

I did tell the Park Ranger that those campers were flying a drone in the campground that is not allowed. I dislike those drones especially when they are not allowed. It is a privacy issue, and a noise issue. And a safety issue for flying aircraft in the area.

I did close the tent up as far as closing all the window openings except one that was next to me. The rain did rain at the time it was forecasted. The window flap was easy to close without having to get up. We had clear skies last night, and I didn’t think it would rain. And obviously I was wrong. It is better to be prepared then wrong.

I did spot the Great horned owl next to camp on the very tip of a pine tree. They are such magnificent creatures.

While the coffee was perking on this fine morning, I put up the canopy. It is almost 12:00 pm.

Today we will go shopping for groceries. The weather forecast says rain until Tuesday, with Wednesday being nice.

Yesterday I went to the golf course to purchase some block ice. The golf course is only a short distance from the campground. When pulling out of the drive I hit something hard on my right tire. It didn’t good. It was a concrete barrier for a manhole that I did not see. It ripped off a plastic guard from the underside of my bumper, and damaged part of the tire rim. Luckily the damage did not prevent me from driving the truck safely, and I did not have to get it repaired if I chose not to. It also did not impact the alignment of the wheel.

I mentioned it to the pro shop of the golf course that they should mark that obstruction better so people can avoid it. They just told me, there was never a problem until I hit it?

Evening Entry

After doing some evening journaling, I received a text message from my oldest sister that our sister Sue had just pasted away. She was the middle sibling of the five of us. I felt a great loss and a numbness within. Sue was the first of our siblings to die. She was also the sister who went with us to pick up Takota and Nanook from the breeder in Michigan. Such a loss is hard to grasp or believe. She was a wonderful sister, and will be missed by all of us. “I love you Sue.” When I was thinking about her, I just smiled with all the wonderful memories I had of her, as with what she had given to our family. She was a wonderful soul and a gift for all of us.

April 29, 2018 – Sunday

I slept pretty well, but the loss of my dear sister being gone was always on my mind. I felt sadness knowing her bright presence in the world was gone in her physical form, but knowing her spirit will always be with us. I am grateful that she was part of my life. I remember in one of my earliest memories, her teaching me how to tie my shoe laces. It was a little more challenging because I was left handed. I remember her voice, and her laugh, as with many memories with her. Without my siblings giving me guidance after our Dad had died when I was only four years old, my life would have been much different.

Tears come to me unexpectedly when I think about her, and when I feel her, smiles also come from the joy she gave to me. She was a wonderful gift to all of us.

Sue was the first loss of a sibling, and I guess the hardest. It is just part of getting old. We see family go, and friends go, and then it will be our time to go. I am finding I think more about my family, and how grateful for what they have shared with me, and shaped me, in my life. And maybe this is part of getting old? Just trying to find our place in the world can be difficult, But having sibling can help. I have gotten support from my sisters on our journey. As with my oldest sister, maybe some support, and mostly concern for her youngest brother and his venture. But not so much with my two brothers. Maybe they think I am crazy for doing this? Or they just don’t understand?

I believe being in nature, I am dealing with the loss of Sue, much better. I feel more connected to all life when I am in nature with the boys. They are my family. Before going to bed, I talk to Takota and Nanook silently or out loud, while giving them rubs, scratches, and kisses, thanking them for being with me. When being awakened by the songs of the birds each morning, in feeling the aliveness in the plants, and trees. And being removed for the most part, from the synthetic world we have accepted to be in, in this mad, mad world most see as normal. We live in an illusional world of materialism.

It is Sunday when most campers leave for home on their short weekend trip in nature. What it means to me, is being able to experience the silence and solitude in nature, with no time line being in nature. Just moving to different spaces in nature.

I was fortunate enough at a young age to experience a little camping with my Mom and my brother, Ron, who was three years older than me. Ron had an adventurous spirit, and I got involved with him on certain things that I probably wouldn’t have had without him. So he had a lot in shaping me into what I am today.

I am sure I am being watched by my family who are in the spirit whelm, especially Dad and the beautiful great outdoors we are experiencing, and with Mom who loved trees, and with Sue who loved the tiny creatures, like the butterflies, and humming birds who visited her gardens.

We have been living in a tent now for over five months, and it is never getting old. We are always in nature, and have no intention in going back to the so-called modern world.

My dear sister Sue will always be in my mind, and who knows, maybe she will appear to me as a bird singing a beautiful song, or a butterfly fluttering around our camp.

Waking to clear skies, it soon turned into overcast with a short shower. It is always beautiful in what nature provides to us in her endless beauty. She is always changing, even if we are not aware with our numbing senses.

The campers below my camp left, but before they did, they dumbed the remaining wood they collected and put it in the fire pit, stacked high and left to burn, while they left for home. I had to put water on the fire to extinguish it. This is what some stupid people do in nature. This is how forest fires start, by stupid people doing stupid things, with no regard for nature, for all life, and the impact they have on her.

April 30, 2018 – Monday

We woke up to more cloudy skies. It may sound like I am tired of these overcast skies, but these are just my observations. I am bit tired of the rains, but overall the very light rains can be very pleasant as long as we have a dry place to escape to, to stay dry while they are here.

The clouds are slowly disappearing into clear blue skies, and the air is becoming warmer.

We took our morning walk, the campground is close to being empty of campers. It is very peaceful here. We took a back road behind the lake where there were cabins spread out among the woods. They were lucky to be saved from the wild fire back in 2014. They were lucky.

Returning to camp from our walk, I got the coffee going and was just enjoying the moments in nature with the boys.

Earlier this morning while we were still in bed, I heard a couple of trucks roll in just across from us, then parked. I was curious what that was about. Back at camp I noticed they were returning back to their trucks, I couldn’t hold my curiosity and I walked over to talk with them. I asked them what they were gathering? They told me, morels. Then one guy opened up his plastic bag with a pretty good quantity of them. I mentioned I have not yet had the opportunity to try them. He asked me if I wanted some? And I couldn’t refuse. So he grab some and gave them to me. I thanked him, and told him I will have them for breakfast this morning. The morels they were picking were small. They had harvested the bigger ones on their prior gatherings here. Morals will flourish in burned out areas after a forest fire. It also brings out many searchers of this mushroom delight. And for many foraging these very popular mushrooms, there was no limit. They would pick as many as they could find or their bags could hold.

They left, and I returned to camp to prepare the morels for breakfast. I soaked them in water for cleaning. I would cook them in bacon fat with my sausages, then mix them in my scrabbled eggs. It was a pretty tasty meal. I was thinking maybe I should try to gather some for my hamburger tonight.

Today, we will run into town for a few food items, and get the gas tank filled for the truck. Tomorrow I will take a shower and begin getting things packed up for our move on Wednesday.

I was using pine limbs and twigs for our fire. It makes a good fire starter, but can also take a little time to gather. It took me a few trips to gather.

Today feels like it will be a warm day.

This afternoon we took a walk for to the area across from camp where the other people we searching for morels, I did finally spot to very small morels together, but I did not pick them due to their small size. I thought I would let them grow up so some other person can enjoy them hopefully. I wanted to be a responsible forager.

May 1, 2018 – Tuesday

The first day of May began with clouds in the morning then quickly clearing up nicely, Today I will get part of the camped packed up for tomorrows move.

The week we were here went quickly. A week never seems to be long enough, unless our camp did not turn out well for some reason. We had a nice camp. Everything went fine with the exception of a few dings to the truck that was not serious and more just cosmetic, and did not prevent us from moving forward on our road trip.

May 2, 2018 – Wednesday

This morning was bright and sunny. A good day to travel. We went on a quick walk, then I began packing up camp. And packing up it was. I had to carry everything up hill to the truck and trailer.

Our next camp was about three hours away. We left this camp by 12:00 pm. As always, the boys were excited for a new adventure, as I was. Because we started late in the week, I was hoping we would not have any issues finding a campsite at Curlew Lake State Park, Washington.

My focus now is to find Outfitters to take us into the backcountry for the summer months that will soon be upon us. And I am finding this task in finding Outfitters to do drop camps won’t be that easy.

For those who do not know what “Drop Camping” is? It is for usually a group of campers who want to stay in the wilderness for about 10 days or so. The Outfitters will take the campers into a wilderness area on horseback, and pack in their supplies on horse or mule pack animals, will then drop them off at a certain location and pick them up at designated time to return home. It can be expensive, but it gives those more time to truly experience the wilderness areas.

When I began doing this back in 2009, I thought this was a good way to go, but we did it alone. Just me and my dog, Shiloh. It was a little scary doing it alone for our first time, but we survived for seven days. After that we were hooked on experience the wilderness alone this way. We would always hike in and hike out. The Packers would bring our food and gear on pack animals. We usually had three to four pack animals bring everything in with two packers. One of the down sides, especially doing it alone, and in an area that is unfamiliar to us, is knowing where to set up camp and where to have the packers drop our stuff off? Were we able to find the drop off point with all our gear?

Our journey originally began with me and Shiloh in 2009 that is described in our blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness.” And now in our new blog, “Our Journey Living In Nature,” with Takota, Nanook and me.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 10

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part Ten

“Erase all expectations when going into Nature, and just allow Nature to guide you into her world. She will open up to you in ways you could not have ever dreamed of.”

– Rick Theile

The Yaquina Bay Bridge

March 19, 2018 – Monday – South Beach State Park, Newport, Oregon

The day started out well with welcoming clear skies, and 38 deg.

We got up for our morning walk to greet the new day. Back at camp, I fed the boys and I began breaking camp.

It took less than 2 hours to pack up, and we were on the road at 10:30 am. Of course I was hoping to leave at 10:00 am, but we got a late start getting out of bed.

Our drive is longer then most, probably the longest so far, about 4 hours to get to our next destination, South Beach State Park in the city of Newport. I was looking at another campground a bit closer than South Beach, but discovered it was closed for the winter.

The long drive was beautiful, but tiring, and uncomfortable having to sit on my broken down cushion of my drivers seat. Driving through Coos Bay brought back memories of Mike and my bike trip to Canada. This is where our friend dropped us off to continue our bike trip. He gave us a ride in his car from Eureka to Coos Bay. We camped there one night, then set off again, heading north. The sand dunes were incredible there.

We made it to South Beach State Park at 2:30 pm. The weather was perfect the whole trip.

It took me a little bit to get oriented to the large campground. It was the largest campground we have been to so far. We did our typical drive through in search of the perfect campsite. We found one on our first go around and grabbed it. I unhitched the trailer then headed for the Visitor Center to double checked if it was available. They charged $21.00/night. I paid for 6 nights. We then went back to our new home to unpack, and begin to set up camp. As always, Takota and Nanook were excited to be out of the truck and in our new camp. The first thing I do in camp is to get the boys tied up, so I can get to work getting the camp set up. And the boys would do their sniffing and marking, then they would find a comfortable spot to relax and to watch and supervise me, making sure I was doing everything correctly. The first thing was finding where I was going to put the tent. I wanted to put it in towards the rear of the campsite, and away from the road, but the ground was uneven enough that would effect having a comfortable night sleep. Our campsite is in a large area, and provided us pretty good privacy overall. Our site backed up close to a wooded area for good privacy. With no luck finding a suitable site where I wanted to put the tent, I put it in a flat grassy area next to the truck and trailer. Not the best place because it was close to the road, but it was really my only choice. We had slept enough on uneven ground, and it does not make for a comfortable night sleep. I was also thinking the truck and trailer might act as a wind block. We also have a lot of vegetation around the camp for a good wind block. Most of this area consists of Lodgepole Pine, and Sitka Spruce, Shore Pine with different species of plants. Our camp feels like we are camping in the forest, and in a way, we are.

Our new campsite

I was thinking about needing to go to the store for food, but because the wind was kicking up a bit, my focus was getting the tent up.

After getting the tent up, and a few things unloaded, we headed for the store. We went to the city of Newport to do our shopping that was just across the beautiful historic Yaquina Bay Bridge, about 10 minutes from the campground. At the end of town there was a Fred Meyers and a Safeway for our shopping needs. I bought some roasted chicken and salad for myself, and the boys had their kibble with a little cooked ham as a topping.

After dinner and waiting about a half hour, we went on a half mile trail walk to the beach. It was a nice trail with the exception that much of it was blacktop (paved). The beach was not that spectacular like other beaches are in Oregon, but the boys like the sand. For them, that was what was important. We did have a great view of the historic bridge from the beach.

On our return to our camp, I got a campfire going and wrote in the journal a little bit, then we went to bed. I was pretty tired.

Although the campground is not right next to the highway, we still got road noise in the distance. We were also close to an airport where planes would be flying over the campground. But overall it was pretty peaceful here.

March 20, 2018 – Tuesday

We woke up to a beautiful morning with blue skies, and 36 deg.

We went for our morning walk to check out some of the area. We discovered the campground (tents only) that was closed for the winter, and explored this nice campground. It had a nice feeling of being in the pine woods, and was pretty good size as for the amount of campsites.

When we got back to camp, I pulled out the stove for cooking and of course for my coffee. Yesterday I just put up the tent. I got a fire going this morning, and using pine it was popping embers all over the place. I couldn’t sit too close to the fire so as not to get hit by the embers.

I thought this area might be good for bird watching, so I put some seed around camp this morning to see what we attract. I noticed crows here, of course, and robins.

With the doubt and uncertainty I am experiencing at night, comes the endless beauty nature provides to us, I am glad I made this choice to be in nature with the boys. There is nothing like waking up each morning, being consumed with natures beauty, in sights, sounds, and smells, that awaken ones senses.

South Beach State Park is one of the most popular state parks in Oregon.

I recognized one of the campers here, that was at Humbug Mountain. They were leaving this morning. Not sure if they were heading out, or just going for resupplies, or sight seeing. When they past our camp, I waved to them in a gesture of “Hello fellow campers, good to see you again.” I never did talk with them, but I still felt a connection there.

Because the tent only campground is closed for the winter, tent campers used the more expensive campsites that has an electrical hookup which is typically more expensive. But if the electrical hookup isn’t used by the tent campers that additional charge is waived. Some campgrounds don’t give campers that choice, and charge them for it whether they use this service or not. We do have a water faucet in our site which is nice, but does not have the drainage rock most campgrounds have. They also don’t have trash cans spread out in different locations, but rather have large dumpsters next to the Visitor Center which is a bit more inconvenient. But then, we don’t have to hear garbage trucks going through the campground for garbage pickup every week. I did locate two dog poop trash container that are helpful so I don’t have to carry around poop bags so far. As for the restrooms, they are nice, with free showers, but there is no parking at the restrooms, and are a distance away. So if you have dogs that can be a problem. Typical rules for dogs are that they are not allowed to be left alone in camp. What this campground did put in that I thought was ingenious, was doggie hitching posts at the restrooms. If you look at it, it usually is not a problem with most campers on some of these things I have mentioned who are here and gone after one or two nights, but as a full timer with two big dogs it can be an inconvenient. But we full timers are a minority for the most part. I tend to get a little bit irritated at times when campgrounds make it more difficult, especially for tent campers. I guess I get picking at times that the parks don’t think through making it more convenient for campers. Especially me, a full time camper? But we are few, and it is what it is, and I just have to deal with it. They also have low profile fire rings I don’t care for. I tend to like the taller ones for safety reasons. Originally I did not like the taller ones because they blocked out a good portion of the fire. If it has a higher base inside the fire ring it is not so bad, and it is easier to start a fire not having to hang over the fire ring. But, I can’t complain too much, it is a very nice campground, and we always seem to make each campsite and campground work for us.

Today I will put up the canopy because we may get some rain coming tonight or tomorrow. We will also go into town for food for the week and to explore a bit of the City of Newport.

Evening Entry

I dropped by the Visitor Center, and found out they have WiFi. I also found a place in South Beach, just outside of the campground where they sell firewood on a honor system. One takes the wood bundles and leaves the money in a box. Each bundle of firewood (six logs in a bundle) sells for $5.00, and $20.00 for five bundles. Not a bad deal. The bundles are held together with rubber strips that makes good fire starting material. South Beach is a small unincorporated community that lies between the campground and Newport. We also checked out the Newport Historical area, and it was jamb packed with people and traffic, so we didn’t stop. Then we headed to Walmart for good prices on propane canisters, and then to Safeway for our food shopping. Newport pretty much had everything we needed.

Back at camp, I put the food away, did some reading, and took a short nap with the boys. After the nap, the boys and I took a walk to the beach. I then fixed the boys and I some fresh frozen Sockeye Salmon for dinner.

We are suppose to get rain all this week, up to Sunday. We may only stay here for a week. The weather forecast indicated nicer weather the following week. Until then, I will have to button up the tent for the rain and possible winds. We will have to see how the weather materializes.

I tied the boys up at the rear of the camp so they have a little more room to run around, and Takota can stand watch for any intruders, human or critters, and Nanook for critters to observe.

We had a busy day today.

March 21, 2018 – Wednesday

While lying in bed in comfort, in my sleeping bag, and over two air mattresses, I was thinking, “stop worrying about the small stuff, and just enjoy the experiences we are having on this wonderful journey we get to experience in nature, day after day, with no end in sight.” I felt a refreshed attitude within.

We got up at 9:00 am with overcast skies, and occasionally feeling a few drops of light rain fall. It was a beautiful morning.

We went on our morning walk, and as always Takota gets tangled up in his leash. I then have to untangle him, over and over again. Nanook learned how to untangle himself at a very young age, just by lifting his leg. It was no big deal. But No, Takota made if difficult. Nanook learned to sit, and shake hands very quickly. Takota’s attitude was, “I don’t do that.”

Back at camp I was getting irritated with little things, like constantly having to untangle the coiled wire cables I used to keep the boys retrained in camp. Being tied up has never bothered them, and I provide a long enough cable for them to move around. The down side of using a long cable is the dogs getting tangled up, as with the coiled cable. The culprit is usually Takota. Takota always has to move around knocking their water bowl over, or getting tangled up. He is a restless bugger, where Nanook usually finds a nice comfortable spot and stays put. He will move to different spots on occasion, but nothing like his brother, Takota.

The rules in most campgrounds is leashes or tie downs cannot be any longer than 6 ft. In length. I stretch that a bit. I have a 30 ft cable, but I make sure it does not extend beyond our campsite boundaries. Few campgrounds enforce these rules, and many campers usually don’t adhere to these rules. Many campers will use the retractable leashes which I think are bad, because the owners will allow their dogs to go into other people’s camps, and from my observations, the owners never keep a close eye on their pets or the control of their pets. These type of leashes provide little control over their pets compared to the 6 foot length. When we are outside our campsite, the boys are always on a 6 ft. leash, and they have their leashes on in the truck, so I have complete control over them when I put them in and take them out of the truck. I then attach them to the cable immediately.

I can understand why campers let their dogs loose in camp. One is because of them getting tangled up. And another reason is, that they think it is okay to let them run around in camp which is not okay, because most dogs will wander outside of camp, or approach other dogs passing by. Another issue is dogs chasing after wildlife. Dogs need to be restrained at all time in a campsite, campground or areas where they are required to be on leash. But there are those who feel they do not need to follow these rules. They do not think about other campers they may impact. As best we can, we have to be considerate campers with all other campers.

We are getting a little sprinkle of rain in camp, so I retreated under the canopy. I prefer being outside in nature as much as I can, even with it raining, so I can experience nature. That is why a canopy is so nice to have. Unless it is a down pour or the winds are blowing. I will use natural wind breaks when I can to protect us from the wind. The boys have learned to use the vegetation, and trees for protection from the wind or rain. They also use the picnic table for cover from the rain.

A Steller’s jay came to visit us this morning. He was squawking a bit, and looking around, then flew off. So far that I know, no birds have been attracted by the bird seed in our camp yet. I did spot the elusive bird with the rust colored underside, flying from tree to tree.

This morning I started a campfire and wanted to see how that rubber strip from the wood bundles worked as a fire starter. And it worked well as expected. A good fire starter for emergencies. I will put some in my fire starter bag.

I have a nice fire going to start the cool morning out. Since I am under the canopy, I can’t enjoy the fire for warmth, only for the crackling of the wood and the ambience it provides.

The boys are starting to howl when a dog or dogs walk by our camp. Takota will first start barking, then prances around, showing he means business, then he starts howling, and Nanook will follow with howls. Takota typically starts to howl first, and then Nanook starts in most of their howling situations. I think they were telling the dogs passing to stay away from our camp. When they howl, I feel I am experiencing the call of the wild. They started howling at an early age, and I always encouraged them to howl. I thought I could use that as a communication with them and me.

I am not sure what our plans will be today.

Evening Entry

Most of the morning were light showers, it then got progressively more consistent and heavier in the afternoon. In the evening we were getting a mix of light to heavy rain.

This morning I was going over the Washington State map for options to camp in the mid to eastern part of the state. Not many options that I could see. I didn’t want to drive the coast line of Washington and deal with more rain and wind. I figured it would be dryer to the east. I wanted to cut through the Columbia Gorge, to camp and see the gorge, and also to get to the Washington side. There was only one State Park Campground on the Oregon side in the gorge. And they require reservations after the first night, and I don’t do reservations. I wanted to stay at this campground for just a week with the schedule I am trying to keep, but I do like this campground, and our campsite a lot. I think it will get harder getting campsites when the weather begins getting better, and more people getting out into the great outdoors. And of course, many campgrounds will require reservations.

Shoreline at South Beach State Park

I will go to Walmart at some point to try and get a pad for my driver seat. It is really getting uncomfortable to drive long distances.

I would like to cross the Canadian border by the beginning of May. The thoughts of driving through Canada brings some uncertainty, but also a lot of excitement in the beauty we will see, in the remoteness that we will experience in the Boreal forest, and the wildness that will be all around us, and in the smells, and freshness of the forest filling the air.

On our way to the store for some food, I stopped by the Big 5, to check out the good sale they were having on air mattresses. I never know how long the air mattress I just bought would last, and it would be nice to have a backup. It is always nice to have backups. I also dropped by the GMC dealership to take care of a recall I have on my truck for an air bag replacement. The guy in the service department would check on the part to be replaced. He then told me the recall was put on hold for my truck.

March 22, 2018 – Thursday

It rained all night with a light rain and little occasional wind.

When we got up to go for our walk, it was mostly overcast, broken. A light shower fell during our walk that felt refreshing touching my skin, and the air smelling fresh. We found a nice trail through the woods that took us around the closed campground, then we finished our walk through the closed campground.

It is always hard telling what the weather will be from moment to moment. By experiencing these changes, they can be filled with wonder, or filled with dread. I try to focus just on the beauty and wonders nature brings to us. We were getting blue skies and Sun, then in a flash, it was clouding up again. I did start a fire when we had that brief moment of clearing skies. An occasional breeze would come through our camp.

Our tent did well with the rain we had during the night, although it was just a light rain.

The Steller’s jay came into camp enjoying the bird seed. I also saw juncos in another campsite this morning. Occasionally ground squirrels can be seen scampering around looking for food. One was running through the bushes in our camps.

The rain has begun once again with the wind being the indicator. This will probably go on all day, through Friday, and maybe Saturday. Any blue skies that was here is now darkened by the gray rain clouds. Once I mention blue skies, the rain stopped and the blue skies reappeared like magic.

The burning of the firewood smells good in the morning air. Being in nature are truly magical experiences to behold when we can let go of out thoughts and just be in the moment.

This is the second time I burned a slug that was on the firewood. I have to stop doing that. This very act with a creature of the Earth, no matter how insignificant we may think it is, shows no respect for nature itself. All life has a role on our planet, that is part of the web of life. All life should be respected. It is the small things and large things that we do that can impact the whole scheme of life. By showing respect for all life, nature smiles upon us. When we don’t, nature cries for the loss. Asking, “why am I doing this to my relations?” I am always learning with nature being my home.

A robin that I saw foraging on the ground, brought back a memory I had when I was young. We had some kind of a red berry bush the robins loved to eat. We saw them on the grass in my front yard listening to the earth, then pulling out a worm for a meal. My friend and I were sitting on the porch one day, and my friend said, “They are listening for worms.” I had never thought about that until my friend made that comment. And I still remember that to this day. One evening not long ago, I heard a robin perched high on the tip of a tree, singing a beautiful song, and it gave me a greater appreciation for this beautiful bird for what they share to those who are listening, and in the beauty they bring to the world. Then one day, the robins and hawks began to disappear from our area. Was it the DDT that was being sprayed or something else? And if it was DDT, how did it effect us, the human? At that time, we thought DDT was a miracle solution for ridding us of insects. We were not aware, or even thinking about the impact it was having.

If it wasn’t for Rachel Carson’s brave warnings about poisoning our planet with insecticides, much more harm would have been done to all life. She opened our eyes to these toxins that impacted all life, even human life.

The rear portion of our campsite

Evening Entry

I talked with a volunteer at the Visitor Center, and we were discussing the high nightly rates where the campgrounds had electrical hookups at all the campsite. This campground did not charge tent campers if they did not use the electrical hookup. But there are some campgrounds that do. Why is that? It does not seem fair, and it is not fair, or right. I pay $21.00 per night here. It would be $31.00 per night if they charged for having the electrical hookup, whether you used it or not. I was referring to the Oregon State Parks. But I found this to vary from State Parks in other states as well.

The gal I was talking with also mentioned Spring Break starts this weekend, and I should stay here because it will be very busy at the campgrounds. Especially the more popular campgrounds like this one.

We are suppose to get some rain through Saturday, and Sunny weather starting on Sunday through to next Saturday. I also confirmed with the nice Park Ranger if I can keep my campsite for another week? He checked the reservations and said, “I was good for another week.” So I paid to hold my campsite. We will be staying for another seven days from this Sunday. The ranger also told me directions on how to bypass most of Portland, and cutting my drive about an hour in getting to the Columbia Gorge. Things are looking better with some of my concerns I had about the Spring Break rush, and the weather. Hopefully the weather will be kind to us for our departure day.

In the afternoon we went to shop for dinner, got some gasoline in the truck, got a new air mattress, and a butt cushion at Walmart. I also found a guy selling firewood in Newport, and bought about a weeks worth of fir firewood.

Going across the high bridge to get to Newport we hit very strong wind gusts, shifting my canoe from side to side, that was also effecting my truck. I saw a tarp I had in the bed of the truck fly out and hoping it wouldn’t cause an accident on the bridge. Luckily a police officer wasn’t around. I am sure I would have gotten a ticket, for sure.

On our way back from Newport and before crossing the bridge, I tightened the lines, and straps from the truck to the canoe. But I still got some front movement of the canoe going back and forth over the bridge. Pretty scary going over the bridge in those high winds.

I was getting concerned if the canopy and tent was still up with these winds. When we got back to the campground the winds didn’t seem so bad. I then saw a new camper with a canopy and tent flapping all over the place. When we reached our camp, the wind wasn’t effecting our camp much, but it did begin to blow a bit more in our camp, so I secured the guy lines on the tent. I would always recommend completely closing up and securing the tent, just to be prepared for unexpected weather, and especially when leaving camp. The weather looked like we could get a down pour any time. The rain never came, and the clouds were replaced with blue skies.

The new firewood we got didn’t want to start up to well. It felt a little wet. Once I got some hot coals under the wood, the fire got going. I got a good price for about a weeks worth of wood and figuring I would have a fire in the mornings and evenings, weather permitting.

Today, we had a productive day getting things done in town. Especially getting a good load of firewood. It is always nice having a good stack of firewood in camp.

If we do get nicer weather all next week, it will be the first since being in Oregon.

Before going to bed, I wanted to see if there was good access to the internet at the Visitor

Center. There was, so I checked Facebook, deleted emails, and checked weather. The forecast now says rain on Sunday. I am glad I extended our stay here. It is suppose to be nice up to the following Wednesday after our departure day on the following Monday. But maybe not. The weather always changes as does the winds blow.

March 23, 2018 – Friday

It rained off and on all through the night. We got up at 8:45 am. My mind was still foggy from the dream I was having. I was also doing some writing in my head last night, thinking I will write it down in the morning, and as always when I think about putting on paper, it becomes a blank sheet. For me to remember these occurrences, I have to write them down when they come to me. Sometimes I do, and most of the time I don’t. I knew a nice walk in nature would clear this fog in my head, and it did. Once this head fog had lifted, I began remembering what thoughts were running through my head in the middle of the night. I also find in my writing, if I write it down, it doesn’t mean when I rewrite it down, that it will be the same. Sometimes I don’t even look at what I wrote down in my notes. Funny thing how that happens.

It was a nice walk, the rain had stopped while we were strolling through the park. This park has nice trails, short, but nice. Especially when we walk them alone.

Back at camp from our walk, the temperature reading says 47 deg. It feels much colder with the dampness in the air, and with the wind blowing.

The first thought I had was having a fire. And 15 minutes before that it was hailing.

Overall the sky was overcast with some blue sky peaking out between the gray sky.

Because of the wind, I don’t think I will be going into Newport today for food. I have food for the boys, and I will order a take out at the Crab Shack in South Beach just a few minutes from camp, for my dinner. I haven’t had a good sea food meal for a long time. I have salad in camp I can have, if I am still hungry.

I was thinking how nice the good weather will be for a full week, and maybe longer.

I may have mentioned this on this series of blogs already, but one of the reasons I wanted to do this journey with my canine companions was because I had a real concern about the impacts climate change will have on our planet, and to the natural world. For a long time I have observed how most of the modern day world had very little or no respect for our “living” planet. We used her for our own selfish reasons, benefits, and thrills. And never had the gratitude of giving back to her, or in a simple prayer of thanks, for all she has giving us – in the many life sustaining benefits she provides to us. We take, and give nothing back in return, but destruction of this sacred life force. We pollute and poison the air we breathed, the water we drink, and the land we grow our food from. We have lost that connection with nature that has given so much.

I wanted to experience that deep personal relationship with the natural world before it was too late. Jumping forward about 4 years, I made the decision to get out of nature, in the lifestyle we were living, because it was getting too dangerous, and as for other reasons. The devastating impacts of Climate Change was upon us. We did not have to wait until 2050. And the continuing devastating changes on our planet can be seen all around the world, impacting all life forms. And it will continue to worsen.

I did not come close to all the things I wanted to accomplish on this journey, but I was lucky enough to experience a small piece of it, and our relationship and connection, and the oneness to all life.

The dream I had was about a woman I met back in the 90s. She was a beautiful soul. She lived in South Dakota, and I in California. We talked on the phone everyday. We talked about books we had read, and the stories that brought meaning to both of us. With those talks I began experiencing a shift in awareness towards a spiritual direction. A place I thought I would never go or even had any interest in moving towards. She did not consider herself religious or spiritual, but I felt she was a spiritual guide that was there to guide me on my spiritual path. She send me a book by the late Dr. Wayne W. Dyer titled, “Your Sacred Self – Making the Decision to Be Free.” We talked a lot about Wayne Dyer. She would see him when he was in town on lectures. I had read his first couple of book years before, but knew little about his transformation he had experienced. I read this book she sent me, this book was “Your Sacred Self,” and I began experiencing a major transformation to the spiritual. Was this woman that came into my life an angel, a spirit guide, unknowingly showing me to the sacred? To a place I never knew existed.

On this spiritual path I found myself on, it wasn’t like I was looking for it, or I needed it, or it was pushed upon me – it was like experiencing a welcoming gentle breeze running through me and deep within me.

In the morning I wrote in the journal, and did some writing in a note book afterwards.

Evening Entry

I went to the Visitor Center and asked if they would let me charge my laptop there? And they were obliging to do so. I checked the weather and of course it changed once again. More rain is expected tomorrow. Today it sprinkled or rained most of the day today, as with being a cold day.

I did a little reading today, and sat by the fire to get warm in between the rain showers.

I picked up my laptop from the Visitor Center, then went to South Beach to pick up some dinner at the Crab Shack, then brought it back to camp. After dinner the boys and I went on our evening walk. We had a light rain during our walk, and came back to camp, wet.

The campground was filling up quickly for the weekend. I am glad we reserved another week here.

After our walk I just wanted to get out of the rain and cold. I was wet and the boys were very wet. We slipped into the dry tent at about 6:30 pm. Also the new weather forecast was for more rain for next week. I really wonder if the weather forecasters really know what they are forecasting. Maybe they should say, “Nice weather is expected, but it can always change, so don’t count on it.”

March 24, 2028 – Saturday

We rose from our slumber and greeted each other with a good morning to a new day with hugs and kisses. I love my boys and I am very grateful to have them with me. We got up at 8:30 am, the temperature was 36 deg. The rain took a break. Half the night we had no rain, then half the night til morning a light rain fell.

We took our morning walk, the rain didn’t start until mid point on our walk with a light rain. It was on and off, but mostly on. Back at camp I wanted to start a fire to warm up, but it was pointless with it raining. We did have a nice walk and discovered a new trail.

The campground got pretty busy last night with people coming in. Both campsites next to us were occupied. On one side they had an elaborate tarp set up over the picnic table, but nothing else, as far as a tent goes. I suspect more people will come in today.

My air mattress is getting flatter and flatter. I think it is time to replace it with the new one I just bought.

Right now I am having my coffee, and writing in the journal. The boys had their breakfast and are now relaxing. There are dogs that are always doers, mine are relaxers. They enjoy their walks, and exploring, but they also like just being in camp with me.

A towhee dropped by camp yesterday to check out the bird seed situation, but stayed in the shrubs. This morning he returned and was enjoying the bird seed. Another bird came in and I am guessing it was the female. Also a junco joined in on the feast. I guess the word is finally getting around that there is food at this camp. We will see who comes tomorrow. The crows are dropping by, but I think they are after the dog food more than the bird seed. Why not go for the big stuff rather than the small stuff?

Afternoon Entry

We went shopping for food in Newport, checked weather, and checked Facebook. I have been on Facebook since 2007, and many Facebook friends are following us, so I like to check in with them and let them know our updates, and share any short writings I have done.

When we returned to camp, a recreation trailer moved in next to us, the people were already gone doing something when we got into camp.

A stream of trailers were coming into the campground for a one day camping experience. I could not really see the point of camping just for one or two days. But most people do. And at one time, I was one of them. Unfortunately many come into nature I believe for the wrong reason. And it is not to commune with nature for the most part on a deeper level. To connect deeply with the natural world, away from our busy non-stop lives in our modern world. We have become machines, always grinding away for a better life that usually never comes. We only have the present moment, and nature can teach us that there is much more to life then the life we have chosen in the material world, then our culture has chosen for us. We live in a matrix where the powerful controls us, but gives the illusion that we are in control.

It amazes me how the word gets out among the bird community everywhere we go when they found a good source of food. There were about 20 juncos in camp and a few towhee. I bet there will be more tomorrow coming to feed.

It was raining oh so lightly, so I decided to get a fire going for the evening. It was a beautiful night, with no rain, and very pleasant out. The campground was quiet overall for being so crowded.

March 25, 2018 – Sunday

I was looking forward to a nice non-rain day today, and it started out with off and on showers.

We went for our walk I notice a lot of rain puddles, and my parking area is getting partially flooded. It was a nice walk although we were getting a bit wet. When we returned from our walk, I didn’t see any birds around. I spread some more bird seed around camp, while the birds were waiting in the bushes. They still remained in their hiding place – then all at once they came out to feed. The Steller’s jay also arrived. It is such a pure joy to see our bird friends visit us in camp. And now we have two jays visiting.

The campground is pretty much full with mostly people bringing their homes away from home. There maybe only about 10 tent campers here, including me.

So far in the Oregon State Parks, I have seen nothing about the history of the native peoples here before the white settlers had arrived, and during recent times. In our modern world, they have become the forgotten people, like so many indigenous peoples in the world. California State Parks seemed to do much better than Oregon in that respect. A lot better.

The family camping on the other side of us, came back to their camp after crabbing. They caught two crabs. A bit later one of the guys dropped by our camp and offered us some crab. It was hard to refuse this kind offer, but I think they had five in their family, and I didn’t want to take what little they had. I thanked him for the kind offering anyway.

March 26, 2018 – Monday

Yesterday turned out to be a pretty nice day as far as very little rain. This morning was another story. It began raining lightly in the morning around 6:00 am. We stayed in bed until it stopped at about 9:00 am. On our morning walk, it started out with no rain, then a light rain, then steady rain showers getting me and the boys soaking wet. But as always, it was a nice walk in the rain.

I seemed to be sleeping pretty well in a half deflated air mattress as long as I don’t move much. If I move around it feels like being in a water bed half full.

It seemed quite a few campers left yesterday with others coming to take their place.

Some college students set up camp next to the right of us. At least 6 of them, both girls and guys. They left after setting up their camp for a hike probably to the beach. It was quiet with our new neighbors gone, and even the whole campground seemed peaceful. I was expecting the teenagers next door to be noisy when they returned. I reflected on all the times I was disrespectful to others. It is just part of being young with a sense of freedom and independence. But during these times though with this freedom, we tend to get out of control.

When they got back to camp they were a bit loud and with a lot of laughter, but they were not out of control. Probably because they were not drinking alcohol. They kept the noise down during the evening, and I was able to have a peaceful night sleep.

While I was at the Hospitality Office (I was calling it the Visitor Center), I was checking on the weather , and asking the employees (volunteers) why there wasn’t anything in their pamphlets about Native Americans in this region? They didn’t have an answer to my question. This tells me that few people think about the very people who once lived here, and who still lives here, but who are invisible to us.

The gal I was talking with said that one of the Camp Hosts here is a Native American elder, and he is fully involved with his tribe. He might be able to give me some insight on the native people here. I remember seeing him and I knew where his trailer was. So I immediately drove over to his trailer to talk with him. I was excited about having a conversation with the elder. I knocked on his door, when he answered I introduced myself and asked him if he would mind talking with me about his people. He immediately responded with, “I don’t know anything.” I knew he just didn’t want to talk with me. I mentioned that the gal at the Hospitality Office told me you might be able to help me? He replied once again, “I don’t know anything.” I knew he did, but just didn’t want to talk with me. So I ran over to the Hospitality Office, and told the gal, “He wouldn’t talk with me!” She was surprised, because he openly told them stories about his people. I was hoping maybe she would talk to him, telling him I had good intentions, but nothing ever transpired. I was a bit disappointing, I was hoping to connect with him on a very personal level. But I also know, few Native Americans trust white people. I should have given him some tobacco as an offering. Maybe he would have reconsidered having a chat. I was sorry that I did not have the opportunity to talk with him. From that point on I gave up on trying to talk with, or connect with the Native people. If it happens it will happen.

Our bird friends, the juncos, towhees, and jays were filling up on the bird seed this morning. It amazes me how well birds do in cold, wet, and windy weather. I am sure the bird seed helps in their fat stores.

I would like to get a fire going this morning, but not sure if the rains are going to come back. The rains started again with a light rain for about a half hour. After the rain stopped, the birds returned for a second helping. A chipmunk partook in the bird seed buffet as well. Nanook has an eye on him. Takota couldn’t care less.

Yesterday Nanook was lying down next to a huckleberry bush where a chipmunk usually came out in the open to feed. He came from another area and ran right by Nanook’s nose. Nanook was relaxing when this little critter disturbed his rest time. Nanook realized what had happened and spent about a half hour sniffing out that critter. I wish I could have gotten on video of this. The thing with photographing or video taping wildlife, one always has to be ready for it. Professional photographers or videographers usually finds a good spot where there is wildlife activity and they wait, and hopefully being able to capture something special. I didn’t think about trying to photograph or film wildlife with two big dogs around. I can do it with birds, in camp but they are quick and most of my shots end up blurred on Automatic mode. I haven’t figured out how to set the shutter speed on my camera.

We had a late breakfast in between the rain showers. I didn’t do much, did a little reading and checked the internet. And just enjoying being out in nature. This lifestyle seems to be suiting us just fine.

It is almost 1:00 pm and still raining and cold. We are watching that chipmunk for entertainment.

Evening Entry

The one chipmunk turned out being two. For being such small creatures, they are awfully brave around people. I was walking back from my peeing spot, and a chipmunk was about two feet away from my feet. It seemed not to be bothered by me being so close. Then about 30 seconds later it scampered back into the brush. They are obviously not bothered by the boys either.

A light rain fell most of the day today, and more expected for tomorrow. So far this evening is pretty pleasant out. I can enjoy sitting out under the night sky. Our tent seems to be doing fine, with no leaks.

March 27, 2018 – Tuesday

It is warming up. It is about 45 degrees when we got up. And at 10:00 am the temperature rose to 50 deg. It still feels cold with the moisture in the air, and the wind blowing. Most of the night the skies were clear and the stars shining bright. At some point it started to cloud up and some moisture fell.

On our walk, we didn’t get rained on. I was noticing all the plant life all around the area. The moss on the ground, and on the trees, the lichen hanging from the tree branches, the mushrooms, the many plants, and ferns, and of course, the trees. It was a moment of gratitude.

Even with the cooler weather we have been having, the boys are beginning to blow their inner coat out that began around a month ago.

The forecast today is suppose to be rain showers. This morning we will have a fire before the rains start to celebrate nature and all that she gives to all life.

I have been having more fires then I thought and my firewood supply was getting depleted quickly. I have about 26 logs in the bed of the truck, and 14 in the wood pile next to the fire ring. That should get me about 6 more fires. We will be here for 5 more nights.

Last night before getting ready for bed, I noticed my air mattress was as flat as a pancake. I added air to the mattress, but I was not sure how long it would stay inflated. I was pleasantly surprised it stayed inflated all night. Go figure?

We are getting a light sprinkling right now.

Today we need to go shopping for some food.

The birds seem to be eating all the bird feed, and I am sure the chipmunks might be helping. I will have to put more down. I haven’t seen them feed this morning. They could have come to feed before we got up this morning or during our walk.

According to the last weather forecast I looked at, it is suppose to get nicer for at least for four days. We are leaving in five days. So I hope we get good weather on our long drive to our next camp on Sunday. I also hope the butt cushion I bought helps in my driving comfort.

The chipmunks are getting very bold in getting very close to the boys. The boys are just watching them as they scamper around.

Yaquina Bay Bridge

March 28, 2018 – Wednesday

With this lifestyle, it can be easy losing track of time. For a minute I thought it was Thursday.

I slept pretty well last night. My blanket and sleeping bag did get wet from the window I had open next to my bed. It was overcast all night, but no rain.

We got up at 8:30 am with blue skies, and partly cloudy.

Yesterday was overcast all day, but really didn’t get much rain. A little in the morning, and a very light rain in the evening.

This morning the boys and I took a different trail, that took us along the jetty. Five minutes into the walk on the Jetty, I was experiencing a sharp pain in the back of my knee. I wasn’t sure if I could walk any further. We continued on our walk with that pain coming and going. Once I was getting warmed up the pain lessened and finally stopped. On very rare occasions I have experienced this pain. But never figured out the cause. At my age, and with our lifestyle things like this get me a bit concerned, and hope it is a short term thing, and nothing serious. I have to stay healthy and strong on this journey. There is no one else to help us.

Today we are going to stay in camp. I have to start thinking about the planning of our trip through Canada, and Alaska.

Evening Entry

On our evening walk we just walked along the road in the campground. A truck driving in the opposite direction of us, slowed and stopped next to us. It was a guy alone. He rolled down his window and asked me if the boys were malamutes? I told him they were Native American Indian Dogs. He said, “Beautiful dogs.” He smiled, and waved while he drove off. I didn’t think much of this encounter and walked on. I then stopped unexpectedly, turned around to see if he was camping near by. I saw him pull into a campsite only a few campsites away from us. A thought came to me, “Maybe he would like to meet the boys?” I had no idea where that came from. We turned around and we started walking towards his camp.

Yesterday, I received a post from a friend saying that I must be meeting a lot of interesting people? I replied back to her that I was not interested in meeting new people. I was not doing this journey to meet new people. It was about being in nature alone with Takota, and Nanook. I was trying to make a strong point that I really just wanted to be alone. I realized later when I wrote this, that it really didn’t make much sense. As a supposed writer, this whole experience we were having was also about other people stories, and not just mine. And much later, I realized I was missing out on other parts of our story by closing the door on other peoples stories. But I kept the door partially closed to focus on the experiences we were having in nature.

Maybe my friend’s comment on meeting people was there to awaken me to a larger experience beyond me, but was also part of me. Maybe this brief experience I had, this inner intuitive voice that was telling me to turn around and talk to this person, in this brief encounter, was for a reason?

When we reach this stranger’s camp, he was getting his camp set up. I asked him, if he wanted to meet the boys. Takota and Nanook seemed excited to meet this stranger. And I thought it would only be a quick meeting. He walked over slowly to us. All this guy’s focus was turned towards the boys. The boys and this stranger greeted each other. He knelt to the ground to be at the same level as the boys, giving them gentle pets. Takota was being a little shy and unsure as he always is at first, being a little stand of offish when meeting new people, and Nanook went right up to him, and began licking his face continuously. He told me his Malamute had died, and I could tell he still felt this deep pain in his heart of the loss of his best friend. I asked him when he had lost his dog? He told me it was eight years ago. I had mentioned, my loss of Shiloh back in 2011, and his spirit was always with me. I noticed his emotions rising to the surface with tears slowly beginning to flow uncontrollably from his eyes. It was hard for me in holding my tears back, while thinking of the loss of Shiloh, and feeling for his loss. It was easy to relate to what he was experiencing in these moments.

We walked over to the picnic table, and Nanook stood by his side as he sat down on the bench, as Nanook continued licking his face. Takota sat next to me. He told me his story about how his dog had died. He was coming back from the VA hospital from having surgery for a shoulder injury. It took most of the day with the surgery, picking up pain medication, and the long drive back to his home, where his dog always waits for him on the front porch. He was looking forward to seeing his companion after that long time being away. But there was no usual greeting by his best friend and life long companion, no wagging his tail, or dancing with excitement, no talking with him as Malamutes do, but was just lying there motionless on the front porch. His heart dropped with concern because he knew this wasn’t good. His beloved friend was gone. He held his dog close in deep grief. While he told this story, Nanook was licking his face and the uncontrollable tears flowing down. I was thinking, he must have felt so much guilt leaving his companion for so long. I know I would have if it happened to me. This guilt isn’t really warranted, but we humans tend to feel this guilt for the loss of a loved one.

He then got up, came over to me, and shook my hand tightly, like he didn’t want to let go. And thanked me for sharing the boys company with him. He told me his tears were of joy in getting to meet and spend a little time with Takota and Nanook, I have never seen Nanook do this before.

In writing this, much later in a blog, I can feel and remember how profound this experience was to me, and with the boys. This opened me up in giving myself, and the boys more experiences in meeting new people and dog friends on our journey. That experience was truly a gift for me to have, and experience those moments in making a difference in another persons life. And listening to other people’s stories.

The boys always gets a lot of attention from others, but they got to give to another person in a very special way. It also opened my eyes to these special moments. Moments it seems I was suppose to experience.

It is 12:15 pm, the temperature is 56 deg. It feels very warm and comfortable with a nice breeze coming through camp. The campground is still quite full.

Afternoon Entry

I took a well needed shower to day. I just had to figure out what to do the the boys. I could hitch them up to the hitching post next to the showers, or park in a campsite that was not used, or leave them in camp? I did decided to leave them in camp and they were fine. Luckily no unleashed dogs strayed into our camp. I should have put them in the truck.

As always, it was an amazing experience taking a warm shower. It revitalized me.

March 29, 2018 – Thursday

I slept well last night, though at times I got a bit cold, colder then it was the night before.

Nanook came to get some loving attention from me, and I told him to lie down, and he assumed that meant climbing on top of me in the bed. I don’t mind, but he can be a bit heavy being on top of me. And he obviously doesn’t mind. Nanook weighs about 120 pounds. I give him loving scratches while he relaxes on me and the bed.

There were two robins landing on top of the two pine trees next me. They were perched at the very top branch of the trees and began singing their morning songs. They appeared as Christmas ornaments at the tops of the trees. A minute later a crow flew next to them and landed on a thin limb, attempting to stay balanced on it. The two robins wanted no part of this crow interrupting their songs, and flew off.

At 8:30 am we got up and it was 40 deg. We had a blue sky to wake up to.

Last night was the second night we have had the window coverings open since we have been here. It is nice to wake up to the rising Sun, looking out into nature from all the windows from my bed. I haven’t been able to do this much since we have been in Oregon due to the rains.

On our morning walk, we took a different trail to the jetty. I brought my camera with me to get some photos of the bridge, but the lighting wasn’t that good. Maybe we will try it another time. I had no problem with the pain in the back of the knee as I had yesterday.

March 30, 2018 – Friday

I slept well last night, but a little restless in the beginning. The boys and I got up a bit past 8:00 am. We went for a short walk and just enjoying being out in nature.

At 9:15 am it was overcast and 48 degrees on our walk. The boys were on the scent of a critter, with their noses to the ground. Takota was really focused on the scent. It took them to some bushes, while I was dragged along behind them. It was probably chipmunks.

I was surprised with all the campers and children around, the campground was pretty quiet. It also may be the spot we are camped at. With all the vegetation we have around us, it may help in blocking the noise.

Last night we met a nice couple from Alaska, and they gave us some pointers about Alaska that was helpful.

After my coffee I removed the stakes from the guy lines of the tent, and took down the canopy. We then went to do my laundry in Newport, and I picked up a Smart phone at Walmart. We also did some grocery shopping.

Afternoon Entry

I finally bought a Smart phone. Mike, our camping friend kept telling me I needed to get one. And I really resisted. I see how people use them, and I didn’t want to be one of those people. I soon realized it would be a good tool for our journey. That is if I have cell service?

All day it was overcast with a cool breeze blowing. At around 5:00 pm the skies began clearing. Back at camp I was able to relax a bit and enjoy the rest of the day, and away from the chaotic day I was having. I was told we are suppose to have a blue moon tonight.

Our new friend we talked with yesterday had left. I am glad the boys were able to help him by just giving him unconditional love. And I was happy I got to experience it as well.

Some campers left today and others came in. I am sure we will have a full campground this weekend.

March 31, 2018 – Saturday

We got up around 8:45 am, skies overcast, but nice, and no rain. It is 49 deg.

Our departure day for our next camp is this Sunday. I will miss our camp here.

A guy I saw whacking away at a log yesterday with a hatchet, that could be heard from my camp, we saw today still trying to split wood with a lot of effort and energy. I felt inclined to tell him about the splitter I was using that worked much better than a hatchet and much safer. I hear people whacking at wood echoing across the campground, and thinking there is a better way. The splitter I use is a “Kindling Cracker,” I wouldn’t leave home without it.

Today I will pick up some food in town, fill the truck’s tank with fuel, and start packing up. I figure it will take the usual 2 hours to pack up camp tomorrow.

Our bird friends came to visit us today. We will miss them.

Afternoon Entry

I checked the weather for this area and the area we are traveling to tomorrow, and rain is possible in the PM, for both areas. So it looks like we will have to extend our stay here for another day.

Today turned out to be a beautiful day with clear blue skies and a nice breeze. This afternoon we are just going to relax and enjoy the rest of the day in nature.

April 1, 2018 – Sunday

I slept well during the night. Only a few rain drops were heard hitting the tent roof, so I got up and closed the window flaps. The splattering of rain drops didn’t last long. They stopped as quickly as they started. It was 7:00 am. The weather is supposed to be overcast with off and on showers throughout the day I suspect. Not a good moving day. Since I did not have to get up to get everything ready for our move, I climbed back into my warm, comfortable bed for a few more winks.

As always the boys slept peacefully. Occasionally I would hear them reposition themselves in their beds. It seems I was alway aware to their movements. Once in a while, one of them would wake me up to let me know they needed to go out. Usually without a sound they would stand next to me or at the foot of my bed just looking at me, and I some how always felt their presence. I had three beds for them, two were at the opposite end to where I was, the other one was next to me. They would change off and on who was going to sleep next to me. I felt a deeper connection with them. A much deeper bonding to them, in always being with them.

We finally got up and went for our walk. It was a nice overcast morning.

I got a nice fire going and sipping on my hot coffee while enjoying the morning in nature. I fed the boys already. Since I took my canopy down, we had no protection from the rain when it comes. I hope tomorrow will be a better day for moving camp.

While I was enjoying the sunny afternoon yesterday, I forgot to put the boys beds outside to dry. I will have to put them in the bed of the truck when we leave, to air dry.

We should see a lot of campers leaving today.

I was talking with the couple next to us who were originally from Idaho and the guy was giving me some helpful hints on dealing with moose. Rutting season is always the most danger with many of the large critter, like moose, buffalo, and elk. He told me moose have very poor eye sight, so if one stays still when seeing a bull moose near, stand still, and hide behind a tree or tall brush. It also depends I suppose in how close one is when encountering a moose. Having two big dogs, or any dogs, can make it more challenging. One should always be alert to one’s surroundings. But even with that, there is no guarantee for a close encounter with a potentially dangerous animal.

Afternoon Entry

We went shopping for additional supplies, and food for tonight. Walmart had good prices for propane canisters for my stove, so I picked up four of them at $3.99 per bottle. Each bottle usually lasts about three days cooking both breakfast and dinner. I also bought 27 packages Mountain House freeze dried meals. They were also at a very good price at $8.99 per package. They are not the healthiest foods to eat, but makes good emergency rations. Mountain House brands are the best tasting that I have found, and they also have the highest salt content, as with GMO (Genetically Modified Organisms) in all their foods. But are very low in sugars (refined), yet high in carbs (sugars).

The weather forecast is suppose to be good weather, but with high winds for Monday.

It began raining around 2:00 pm, and looks like it could continue on most of the night. We are sitting it out in the tent during the rain.

April 2, 2018 – Monday

We stayed in the tent all afternoon and evening yesterday due to the rain. I was hoping to get some things done, but the weather can quickly put a damper on those plans. This morning it was sprinkling on and off. During the night we didn’t get much rain. It was quite windy though.

We got up at 7:15 am, and it was hard telling if we would get rain or not.

The boys and I went on our walk, and on our return to camp, I noticed everything was quite wet in camp from the day and evening rains yesterday. I also found a leak in the tent. The very tent we bought only three weeks ago. I have to search for the receipt from Fred Meyers, and see if they have another one in stock.

April 3, 2018 – Tuesday

I got everything packed up by 10:15 am. We dropped by the Hospitality Center to get the phone number for Fred Meyers, and called to see if they had another Columbia #8 tent in stock. They had one, and had them put it on hold for us. I will pick it up on our way out of town.

I was able to extent our stay here for one more night due to the weather.

We were on the road to our next camp, Memaloose State Park on the Oregon side of the Columbia Gorge.

Crossing the Yaquina Bay Bridge, it was extremely windy. It was a white knuckles crossing the bridge with the trailer. The wind was pushing us all over the place. It felt like we were in a wind tunnel. I took it very slow and praying we would make it over the bridge safely.

We picked up the tent at Fred Meyers, and then on our 41/2 hour drive to our next camp.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 9

Part Nine – Our journey in nature continues

At our camp

March 11, 2018 – Sunday – Humbug Mountain State Park, Oregon.

Last night the coastal fog rolled in completely obscuring the ocean and beach with a layer of thick fog. A very fine mist hangs over the campground. I was hoping to keep all the windows uncovered, but everything was getting all wet inside the tent so I closed up the tent, leaving only cracks in the window openings for ventilation.

The night temperature was comfortable.

I had constant thoughts, I would wake up late, where I would not wake up early enough to meet my time schedule to leave this camp, and move onto our next camp. We did get up at 7:30 am, took the boys for a walk and began packing camp up. I began packing up at 9:00 am after having my coffee and making the boys their breakfast. There was still fog hanging along the shoreline.

I was a bit concerned if I would find a campsite at Humbug Mountain State Park. The girls next to me, two sites over from me, told me it was spring break and I envisioned the campgrounds could be packed with partying youth. This campground was nearly full. I had no idea what to expect at Humbug.

It took me 3 hours to pack up, I was hoping for 2-1/2 hours. We departed at 12:15 pm, and figured a drive of an hour to get to our next camp.

It was hard leaving Columbia #10 behind, it was a good tent for 3 months. We will see how Columbia #8 will do. As long as we didn’t any wind, #10 was a breeze putting up and taking down. With all the large windows it had, it gave us a great view of the outside, giving a feeling of being outside, a sense of openness to nature.

Once again, we hit very little traffic along Hwy 101, the Oregon Coast Highway heading north which is always nice. Nice as in no traffic, and enjoying the spectacular beauty of the coastline drive. It was just me and the boys and the endless stretch of the Pacific Ocean and the rugged land mass called Oregon. We encountered a little road work, but it did not slow us up much. I was relaxed, yet I had a little anxiety about finding a campsite at Humbug.

When we arrived at Humbug Mountain State Park, I spotted the Host and told her what we were looking for, and she pointed me in the ask right direction. We circled the short loop not seeing any campsites suitable for us. There was only one camper here, in a trailer. We slowly drove past each campsite, checking if it was doable or not. Most were not. I am finding that many campgrounds are now designed for the RV’er and not for the tent camper. I found a couple sites as possibilities, then the last site we hit at the end of the loop, Site #23, seemed like we found the perfect site.

Close to the campsite, we had water, garbage, and the restrooms. The site gave us a lot of sunlight in the afternoon. It is a small site but enough to get our truck and trailer into, a good spot for the tent, we had a nice cover of trees surrounding three sides of our camp, giving us good privacy, and a small stream next to us where we can enjoy the soothing sounds of the babbling brook. I hear a lot of bird activity here. Although we are very close to the highway, I anticipate very little traffic noise, if any.

It is 5:30 pm now, with only about an hour of daylight left, so I better get a move on in getting the new tent set up. Our new tent #8 went up with no problem, but it is not as nice as #10. It is an 8’ x 10’ vs. a 10’ x 15’ we were used to. It doesn’t seem that it has the quality or the stability #10 had. The window were also smaller. But it will do, and it will be easier finding a site for it. It is a bit faster putting up, about 20 minutes faster.

The boys seem to be very comfortable with our new site. They seem to be liking this Nomadic life style I have chosen for us.

I am really liking this campsite with lots of trees around us. It has a coziness to it.

It is 6:00 pm and the Sun is going down below the tree line.

The boys where checking the tent out. Nanook really didn’t care. Takota can be a bit more particular to changes in his sleeping quarters. I put the boys beds out in what we had left of the warmth and sunlight to dry out. I was concerned a little of the beds getting mold on them. I will have to watch for that. If they do, they have to be tossed, and replaced, spending more money. The boy’s beds dried out nicely.

After getting the tent up, we went into town for some food. The town was Port Orford to the north of us and only five miles from camp. Port Orford is a small, artistic fishing town. I also checked up on where we can pick up firewood. I asked one of the store employees if she knew where I could get some fire, and she told me, “talk with our butcher, he sell it.” I looked over to the meat counter and this guy was looking at me, I asked the checker, “You mean that guy?” She said, “Yes.” I walked over to the butcher to talk with him, and found he had good prices for firewood. I told him “I will pick some up tomorrow if that is okay?” I picked up a few things for dinner, then headed back to camp.

From what we have seen of Oregon, it has the most spectacular coastlines, and beaches.

I forgot to mention, the campground was only $17.00 per night, which was a good price. I paid for 5 days stay.

March 12, 2018 – Monday

Our first night here, I slept okay. I am dealing with being on two different slopes where my bed is. If even with slight slopes, it can effect ones sleeping.

The temperature is 48 deg. and we are beginning to get high cloud cover that is covering what blue sky we had. It is a beautiful morning none the less. I can feel our new tent having much less space, even feeling a bit cramped compared to #10. It feels like I am sleeping in a VW van. It even kinda looks like one without the wheels. The windows on this tent are a lot smaller that are obstructing our view looking outside into nature.

We are getting traffic noise at the campground from the highway. This is where most campgrounds were built unfortunately. For some who like being in a quiet place in nature, to hear, and experience nature, it is an annoyance to say the least. This campground would be even nicer if we did not have this traffic noise.

I took the boys on our morning walk and I thought we would walk to the beach where we have direct access to from the campground. From our campground we went through another camping area that was closed for the winter months, then a trail that took us under the highway bridge, and to the beach on the other side. It was a pleasant walk until Takota began being rambunctious in the sand, making it hard holding on to two dogs, so we turned back. Luckily we did. I heard some noise behind us and looked back and saw two boxers running off leash behind us with no owner in sight. I yelled out to the unseen owner of the dogs to get his dogs on leash! An old chap appeared and got his dogs leashed up. I increase our pace to further our distance from them. Luckily the dogs did not chase after the boys. We could have had a big dog fight taking place with four strong dogs. Now, dogs are suppose to be on leash on the beach, but the Host told me if the beach is empty we can have them unleashed. The beach is part of the state park. And as people will be, some will unleash their dogs anyway, leash law or not. So for us, the beach is now off limits unfortunately.

This was a new camper with the two boxers that arrived last night. Four other campers arrived later that night. One of the campers was a biker from New York on his way back home. He looked young, a school teacher that taught science in middle school. He was a nice friendly guy. I shared with him about my experiences tour biking to Canada.

We were lucky getting to the campground when we did, and finding the site we were in. I am finding, a lot of campers get into the campgrounds late. That makes it good for us.

The campground gave a feel of being in the mountains, yet only about a half mile from the Pacific Ocean. We are in a small valley between two mountains. The mountain on the west side is Humbug Mountain.

This morning I heard the beautiful songs of a lot of birds singing. One was a Steller’s jay, the many others I could not recognized. It is nice to hear the voices, and songs of the birds. I also heard a Western screech owl this morning with it’s fast paced hoots. They are always a welcoming sound in the woods.

On our morning walk, I found two ticks on Takota. Those little critters are never welcomed, but alerts me to keep a careful watch for them. No one cares for these critter, especially me. Once I went on a long days ride with a group of people on our horses. When we got back I found these creepy crawler on me, and a friend began grooming me of these nasty critters. I had about 25 of them on me. All that I know of is that they were around the neck and head. I was even wearing a cowboy hat that did not seem to deter them. But without the head protection, it could have been much worse. I must have brushed along side a shrub with those buggers just waiting to hitch a ride, or them dropping out of trees. We are also having big flies coming to camp for a free meal.

The jays have discovered our camp for a free meal of the boy’s kibble. Eyeing it for any chance to grab some. We have four of them checking things out.

At 11:30 am it is beginning to cloud up pretty good. I think it is time to put up the canopy today.

Evening Entry

Today is a typical day we have been having weather wise. It clouds up looking like a chance of rain, maybe a few drops of rain falling, then the blue sky appears again. Back and forth, off and on, like someone was flicking a light switch back and forth. Just a few minutes ago we got a light rain shower for about 10 minutes, then the sky was a mixture of clouds and blue sky, with the reddish glow in the clouds of the setting Sun. Most of the clouds have that dark look of rain.

My day consisted of putting the canopy up, doing some shopping, dropped by an Art gallery, going to the library for Wi-Fi to check on the weather forecast, and check on Facebook. Met Richard, the butcher to pick up some firewood. I met him at his house and the firewood was laying in his front yard. He said it was a mix of oak and myrtlewood. I got a good price for the wood.

I started a campfire this evening and both woods burned well. The myrtlewood didn’t smell that good. I had a nice fire going with a heap of wood burning.

It has been a beautiful day and evening and with little rain.

If my site is not reserved for the weekend, We may stay until Sunday, or longer, depending on the weather.

While taking the boys out for our evening walk, I have noticed it is starting to get warmer. Nicer weather is always good, but it can also be bad because it will bring more people out to camp.

March 13, 2018 – Tuesday

It rained all night and the wind was blowing. It seems the wind comes through the campground pretty good. Our new tent, #8 was leaking a little, and a new tent shouldn’t be leaking. This has me a bit concerned. It may have been linking due to the wind. I was also hoping the tent would stay up with the wind we were getting. I will see how it does this week. Now I didn’t have the guy lines attached, so that could have been the problem as well. Maybe it was my fault and not the tents. One reason I don’t stake the guy lines is because I always trip over them, or the boys get caught up in them (mostly Takota). But, lesson learned.

We just had a strong gust of wind come through our camp, and always the rain follows. The wind must be funneling through the canyon we are in. My trailer may help a bit as a wind block. Watching the tent with this blast of wind, it didn’t move much. But anchoring the rain fly with the guy lines is a good idea to stabilize the tent, as with helping to keep the rain out.

I talked with the Ranger at their office here at the campground. The ranger gave me a printout of the weather, and some suggestions where to camp. He also told me our campsite is reserved for Monday. So we will leave on Sunday or Monday depending on the weather. I paid for two more days to get us to Sunday. The weather forecast after Sunday is rain, rain, and more rain through March 26th. But that can always change. I will have to plan for our next campground.

Today looks like one of those off and on days of rain.

Evening Entry

The rain never materialized today, but we have had a lot of strong wind. Along the coast, it was high winds. Overall it was a beautiful day.

We went to the grocery store then to the library to check on the weather forecast and it doesn’t look much better, the weather looks good for Sunday and Monday so far. The weather, and having to leave camp at a certain day, can be a bit nerve racking. The last thing I want to do is leave in bad weather, and having to take down camp in rain and setting up camp in rain and wind.

I did see two robins in the campground.

I began planning for our next campground.

March 14, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up to clear blue skies at 40 deg. I took the boys for their morning walk. When we got back I got a fire roaring, but keeping it small. I got coffee done, and breakfast going for the boys and I. The fire took a little help getting going in these wet conditions, and I did use some white gas as a starter. Usually a No, No, in my book, but on occasion it doesn’t hurt in wet conditions and being respectful, and very careful using this fuel. And to be truthful, I was being lazy. I had enough materials to get a fire going in any condition – it just took more time and effort in the process. I must have been in a hurry, but careful.

I just noticed my chair is ripping, so soon I need to replace it. I can’t have an uncomfortable chair while I write, or in observing nature, or napping.

I slept well last night and me and the boys got up at 8:20 am.

It rained a little last night and the new tent kept us dry, as far as I could see.

I looked out toward the creek next to camp and the myrtel trees that grow along side the creek. Prisms of sparkling light from the droplets on the leaves, being reflected by the morning sunlight, and hanging from the tips of the leaves, they twinkle so brightly like the stars in the night sky. I cannot say I have ever seen such beauty before.

In our camp we also have some fir and Sitka spruce.

Every morning the birds are chirping away, many hidden among the tree branches or in the thick brush. Sometimes I am lucky enough to see them burst into flight. They are so quick, with such grace in flight, and being able to weave through the branches with ease.

The campground was busy last night with new campers in their RV’s, and trailers. Three have left this morning. For many campers in the winter, it is only a stop over to rest, then continue their journey onward. Only to see glimpses of the beauty that is all around them. There are only a few who really see and hear the beauty in nature. We have forgotten how to just stop, look, and listen. The simplest things like the dead leaves on the ground creates such beautiful patterns, or the water droplets hanging on a leaf. We forget how nature can give our senses amazing experiences of awe and wonder.

I feel in nature how wonderful are your sounds, how fragrant are the smells, how sweet the air, and how pleasing are the sights we perceive. What an amazing place to be, bringing me back to the Source of all life.

After breakfast we will run to the grocery store, and library to check weather conditions, then back to camp to charge batteries.

Nice view at our camp

Afternoon Entry

The weather changed to more of a chance of rain on Sunday, a 60% chance. But that could change as well. The weather is never static. It is always changing. So we may have to leave on Monday. I will have to continue checking on the weather.

At the grocery store we got some food, and a bundle of firewood for kindling. Coming back to camp, I aired out the trailer and the tent. I wasn’t sure how weather tight the trailer was, and it is doing well. We are suppose to get rain on Thursday so we will make that laundry days. I also got my batteries out on my laptop, and iPad to charge.

It is a beautiful day today with Sunshine, a gentle ocean breeze, and peaceful. I also picked up a movie to watch for this evening.

Evening Entry

We are getting some overcast skies this evening, and it looks like rain might be approaching from the ocean. I will have to button up the tent and cover anything outside needing to be covered with tarps. The rain may come in, in the middle of the night.

March 15, 2018 – Thursday

I slept okay, but had to get up around midnight to close the window covers because of rain. The wind blew some, and it rained lightly off and on through the night.

We got up at 8:45 am, and went for our morning walk through the campground. The air was cold and damp from the rain during the night. The rain refrained on our walk, then started up again once we got back to camp. It was a light, but steady rain. We will see what the weather does. We may do laundry today.

On our morning walk I was watching a large beautiful hawk. Not sure if it was a red-tailed hawk. It doesn’t matter, it was beautiful no matter what it was.

March 16, 2018 – Friday

Since it rained all day yesterday, I didn’t feel like doing laundry. We will do it today.

It rained all night til 8:30 am this morning. There were a lot of birds chattering away at around 7:00 am, where we had a small break in the rain. I wonder if the creatures mind the rain, or they just respond to it as just what is.

I decided not to cook breakfast this morning due to the rain, and it getting late. But a fire sounded good. I wanted to use the wood up or most of it, before we leave for our new camp. The fire was having a difficult time going in the wet environment. It seemed to be going good one minute, then not so good the next. When it seemed to be going out, I gave it some good steady blows, and that did the job. Then it went back to smoldering again. The wood was just to wet. I continue in my persistence, feeding it more kindling, blowing some more, babying it more. I have been using a log base to keep the fire from soaking up the moisture from the wet ground. This is a must do in wet or snowy weather. It is a good trick to get a fire going. But the base logs obviously need to be dry. After the fire got some good coals heated up, the fire was going good.

With all the rain we had, yesterday and last night, the tent seems to be doing pretty well, as far as keeping us dry inside.

The coals are the heat source that makes a good fire. I did a test on that when a friend, me, and Shiloh were camping for a few days. My friend got to camp early, and when I drove up, I asked where the fire was at? He said he couldn’t get one going. I have been there before. But with practice, and knowledge, I had enough confidence in fire starting when everything was wet, and I was able to get a fire going. Most of the weather was off and on rain. We were running out of any type of dry wood, so I gather punk wood and placing it over the hot coals. And soon the wet wood would burst into flame. I then put really wet punk wood on the fire, and it did the same thing, bursting into flame when it got hot enough. Fire starting takes patients in wet conditions, as well as using proper dry materials and techniques.

I forgot to mention, on Wednesday we had a good amount of sunshine, and I was able to get a good charge on my batteries. The solar works great as long as we have the Sun. These panels by Goalzero provides an indicator on what the Sun’s collecting power is on the panels.

Enough said, I think me and the boys will relax. I will enjoy the nice fire, do a bit of reading, and finishing my coffee up, then get going on the laundry. It is really nice being able to have a pleasant fire.

Evening Entry

I got my laundry done, dinner for tonight, a movie, and checked Facebook. Then read a little bit back at camp. Then the boys and I took a walk on the old 101 highway that ran through a part of the park. We checked out the small falls by this once old two lane highway. The road was narrow and over grown with vegetation making it more of a small abandoned single lane country road then a highway. On our walk I thought I spotted a Red shouldered hawk.

During our evening walk I may have seen a king fisher flying about.

It rained and showered off and on throughout the day. From camp I could see blue skies over the ocean with the Sun’s slow decent moving towards the horizon. There was a rain cloud hovering over us at our camp. For most of the afternoon we were experiencing very light rain showers falling on the campground. I was watching it fall against the setting Sun, and barely could feel it where I was next to the fire and under a myrtlewood tree. It was a beautiful experience watching and feeling the gentle tiny droplets falling from the sky, and the fine mist touching the exposed skin of my face. It was so refreshing.

There was a group of Boy Scouts that took up four campsites. I hope they are quiet.

March 17, 2018 – Saturday

It looks like we may have a full house this weekend at Humbug campground.

During the night I had thoughts of doubt about what we would be enduring in the Alaska’s long harsh winters that took up most of the year. In dealing with a place to stay in a tent, with the cost of food, and being able to get around in a two wheel drive truck. The whole romance living in nature in wild Alaska thing was always a distance dream of mine, but is it possible at my age, and doing it in a tent? In having really no idea what I was really getting myself into? The planning it would take for survival in the winters. I am sure people in Alaska would think this hombre was off his rocker, a little loose in the head.

My early morning closed with a nice dream that I cannot share here.

We got up around 8:30 am, took a walk, then back at camp to get a fire going, coffee brewing, and breakfast for me and the boys. I saw a lot of blue sky with scattered clouds. The temperature was cool. But soon began to cloud up again. It is time to take a nice warm shower today.

Today we will go into town to check on weather and pick up something for dinner.

For all the campers here and with the boy scouts, it was pretty quiet surprisingly. People don’t know what they are missing, when they learn to be silent, and listen to the sounds of nature. We are a very noisy culture in the US. I remember in my early days, as soon as I got home, I would turn on the TV to fill the silence with noise.

The movie I watched last night was the making of the movie, “Winnie The Pooh.” I don’t have any idea why I got that movie, but I really enjoyed it. I did not realize the impact the book had in the world. The impact it had on children.

If Takota can’t be in the tent, he lays next to it. My beautiful boy.

March 18, 2018 – Sunday

It was a chilly 39 deg. this morning with clear blue skies.

I had the window flaps open, something I hadn’t done for a while due to the rain. And again, it was nice looking out into the beauty of nature being so near to us. Looking out and seeing the trees was an uplifting experience for me, a spiritual experience, always giving me a sense of calm within.

We took our morning walk and it seemed even the plants and trees felt the warming sunlight.

We usually take our walks through the closed portion of the campground. It is peaceful there when no one is around, but us. This morning, even the traffic noise from the highway was quiet at times. This stillness was very welcoming. It was nice experiencing silence on this peaceful morn.

The birds are squawking away, and the boy scouts packing up to leave their short experience in nature. The Humbug campground will soon be almost empty again of campers.

I hear the song “North to Alaska,” playing in my head, and seeing the movie in my mind that I have seen many times. It was one of my favorite movies, as with Hatari, another John Wayne movie.

Last night on our evening walk to the close portion of the campground, I spotted something in a grassy area. I couldn’t tell if it was an animal or something left by a human. The light was quickly dimming from the absence of sunlight. We got closer and I thought it might be that hawk we have been seeing, but it was not feeding on anything I could see. It was just laying there. I thought maybe it was injured. Still getting closer for a better look, it rose to it’s feet, and flew off to a nearby tree branch. It was a hawk, but the species unknown. I did notice it had a white chest.

The plans I had during this journey were always hampered by the bad weather, so I would spend my time reading.

My hair and beard was getting longer and much shaggier, fitting the look of a mountain man, or a homeless person. With my hair and beard both gray, I looked like an old elder of sorts.

I had enough firewood for this evening, but I will pick up two bundles at the store, and two bundles of kindling. I will begin to pack up today, and getting the boys beds aired out and drying outside. We should have a good day as far as weather for our move on Monday. Although this place was nice, I am looking forward to moving on. It will be about a 3 hour drive to arrive at South Beach State Park, Newport, Oregon. It is 151.5 miles to South Beach State Park from Humbug State Park. I want to try and leave by 10:30 am tomorrow.

Afternoon Entry

It is 4:18 pm, and it is pretty much overcast. Tomorrow we are suppose to get nice weather here, and lots of rain forecast for where we are going. I would usually hold off leaving here, but I want to get going, and hopefully we will get good weather to set up camp when we arrive at South Beach S.P.

March 19, 2018 – Monday

Our day started out well with clear skies, at 38 deg.

The boys and I went for our morning walk. Back at camp I fed the boys, and I began packing things up, while the boys rested for the long drive. For me, I try to keep my driving time to about three to three and a half hours, keeping in mind once I find a campsite I have to set up camp again, and if shopping is near, I will go to the store to pick up some dinner. Breaking camp, driving time, then setting up our new camp. I am usually pretty tired. So I want to give myself enough time to get the things done that I need to get done before dark at our next camp. We departed Humbug S.P. at 10:30 am.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 8

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part Eight

February 26, 2018 – Monday – Harris Beach State Park, Brookings, Oregon

Our Camp

With hail and rain all night, I was anticipating more of the same in the morning. But we got a break in the weather early morning. When we finally got up at 7:45 am, the skies were clear, with a temperature of 38 deg. I was going to postpone our departure one more day, but might as well take advantage of the good weather.

We headed to Trinidad to get the truck filled up with gas, and a large cup of coffee for me to get my blood following me. Then back to camp to start breaking down camp.

The packing up went smoothly. It took the typical 2 to 21/2 hours to get everything packed up, and the trailer hitched to the truck. We departed at 11:15 am. I figured we would reach our new campground by around 1:30 pm.

I did decide not to go to Prairie Creek Campground, but instead meet Mike and Mr. Dundee at Harris Beach State Park in Brookings, Oregon.

When we were well on our way, heading for a new adventure, I realized I forgot to grab the boys lead lines, and I did not want to turn back to get them. I figured it was time to get them replace, they were getting pretty worn out. Hopefully we can buy a new pair in Brookings.

On our beautiful drive north we saw a small herd of elk grazing along side the road. That was a sight to see. I yelled out to the boys, look, elk! Nanook looked out the window, but did not seem too interested. Takota didn’t care less, he didn’t budge from his hiding place under the seat. In his own way, he was telling me, “Wake me up when we are at our new camp.” The drive was nice, and with very little traffic. I called Mike and told him we were on our way, and to check out the available campsites for us.

We arrived at the campground at around 2:15 pm or so. Mike was waiting for us at the entrance of the campground to show us a couple of campsites. The boys were so excited to see Mike and Dundee, and Dundee was excited to see us.

The campground was right on the ocean, with Sitka Spruce trees covering the area. It looked like it was going to be a great place to camp out. The first camp site Mike showed us I liked, but he told me it had bad drainage and puddling, and I noticed it had very little protection from the wind. It is easy to assume a campsite looks good, until one carefully evaluates it, does it fit our needs? Mike’s comments made it clear it wouldn’t. And in my head, I go through a check list on if the site meets our needs. So that one was taken off the list. The second site Mike showed us looked like it would work for us. It had good wind protection, open for good direct sunlight, a nice grassy area for the tent, pretty good privacy, and surrounded with Sitka Spruce trees. We were also close to the bathrooms. Our cooking area is at the parking level, then dropped a few feet down to our tent pad. There was a very small fire ring, and a picnic table at the upper level. The parking area encroaches a bit into the cooking area. I was able to move the picnic table in a better position for my liking, so I have enough room to put my canopy up. Usually the picnic tables are stationary in most campgrounds. Although the truck and trailer infringes into our main camping area, it gives me easy access to getting things in the truck and trailer. There is always a give and take with these campsites. With the camp layout, I don’t have a good spot to tie the boys. That will have to be figured out. The only option for parking was to park the trailer and truck side by side, and hope we are not asked to move them. The trailer is partially off the pavement and some campgrounds are funny about that type of thing.

I paid for 5 nights, and will see how it goes. I would not stay here much longer, but for having the ocean so close to us. It is nice being close to the ocean once again. We may stay for the two week. I prefer staying a full two weeks when we can, and just settle into an area. To get to know our surroundings, what trees and plants are here, and the wildlife in the area. I don’t like moving camp unless we have to. Each place we camp, seems more like a temporary home.

It was in the 70’s. It felt good to feel the warmth again. The temperature cooled quickly with the setting Sun.

I got the tent set up first thing, then we went into town for some groceries. Not much to say about the town of Brookings. It is like any other town or city. I was expecting a quaint type setting of a fishing village. Unfortunately I didn’t feel that. It did have a Fred Meyers grocery store, a laundromat, and a pretty good pet store. I was able to get wire lead lines for the boys and some treats for them because they are being so good. I also picked up some groceries. I forgot Oregon does not have sales tax which is really a nice surprise when going shopping. Brookings is very close to the campground that is convenient. I try to minimums going into town for shopping to save on gas, the wear and tear on the truck, and time spent away from being in nature. But when it is this close, it is easier going into town more. Because I have a good ice cooler, I can go without going for ice for about five or six days using my insulated ice cooler, (The one I am using is the Cabela’s Polar Cap Equalizer Cooler, 60 Qt.). By using block ice I can store usually five days of perishable foods, reducing my having to go to the store every couple of days. And I have to find a place that carries block ice, that can be challenging. If I can only get crushed ice, it usually has to be replace every two or three days. So I very seldom use crushed ice when I can avoid it. It also saves me time and money, if the grocery store is a close distance away.

I wanted to get back to camp to finish setting it up camp and getting the tent ready for rain and possibly wind that is expected for tonight. I also wanted to get the canopy up.

February 27, 2018 – Tuesday

After almost 4 months in California we finally reached Oregon. This morning we had clear skies, 40 deg., and chilly. It got down into the mid 30s last night. I got a little chilled in the early morning and had to hide my head beneath the sleeping bag.

The boys and I went for our morning walk along the ocean cliffs of the Pacific. Wanting to dispose of two bags of dog waste, I couldn’t find any garbage cans. I thought for a clean state as Oregon is, and especially in a day use area, and by the ocean, they would have trash cans. But they didn’t have any, so I had to carry the waste bags back to the campground. Mike and Dundee’s camp are just above us past the restrooms. The Boys and I can here Dundee barking at their camp and of course the boys get all excited when hearing Dundee bark.

One would think the only thing we would hear next to the ocean are crashing waves. But that was not the case, there was construction going on at the campground, and on the highway which we were very close to. It sounded like there was highway construction work going on all night, as with the usual traffic noise on the highway.

Although I can’t see the ocean from camp, I can sense the smell of the ocean breezes, and hear the crashing of the waves.

Evening Entry

I got everything done that I wanted to get done today. I got the guy lines staked on the tent, the canopy up, the firewood out of the truck and stacked to dry, went to the store for more food. I also got some reading done, and meditated. It was a warm 65 degrees today.

When we went into town, only a mile away it felt much colder with a wind chill in the air. And when we got back to camp, it was felt warmer.

At 4:00 pm we met Mike and Dundee at the beach. Dundee was off leash. I kept the boys on leash. I did not want to take any chances of the boys going after any other dogs. It is hard telling what dogs they don’t like and what dogs they do, thus I cannot take any chances. It would be nice if they got along with other dogs, but unfortunately that is the way it is. It does create limitations on what we can do in nature, but they do give back so much more in just being with them. On the upside, they do love people. Once the boys felt the sand on their feet they got all excited, and began wildly playing with each other, and yanking me every which way.

I thought the beach might be cold, but it felt very comfortable with six layers of upper clothing on me.

The evening is very pleasant before the rains come sometime tonight. It will be interesting how much rain we will get at our new camp.

The drying of the firewood must have helped, because we had a nice tiny fire in our very tiny fire ring this evening.

The night sky is pretty bright from the moon light and lighting up our surroundings. It is nice walking the boys at night without a flashlight.

February 28, 2018 – Wednesday

The rain I was anticipating last night didn’t start until around 5:00 am or so the next morning, and it was a very light rain. We got up at 9:30 am and no rain was falling. But we would soon find the rain was intermittent this morning. I am glad we have the tent on grass so we don’t have to deal with tracking mud in the tent. Our living/cooking area was a mix of grass, rock, and a little dirt. The boys have the protection of the canopy, or under the picnic table from getting wet from the rain. Now, Takota at times just enjoys laying in the rain. Our wind break seems to be doing its job so far. We are getting an introduction of the weather here, and what will soon come in the next few days.

I usually prefer having a good size camp, but as long a we have good privacy from other campsites, I feel good in small camps. Each campsite brings it’s own personality and feel to it. They are never the same. Once we get to a campground, we usually do a drive around to check out the sites. Then pick out possibilities that could work for us. And hopefully choose the best one. It can take a few go arounds. And I will also get out sometimes to do a walk around. This is why I always make a point to get to campgrounds on a Sunday or Monday when most campgrounds empty out. Unless it is a three day weekend, then we will leave for a new campground on Monday, or Tuesday. I found this to be the safest bet on getting a campsite and having a choice of sites, both in winter and summer time. But I know, summer time will be more challenging, with more people camping.

We are allowed 14 days here, so I will add another 5 days, giving us four extra days for changes in weather if needed. Weather is a big determinant in where we go, when we go,and is it safe to go.

We have a little chill in the air from the breeze, but it feels good. And I know the boys love the cold.

Evening Entry

Our Columbia 10 person tent did well until we returned to camp in the afternoon at 3:00 pm. It was raining in the area from about 1:00 pm continuously, and before that, off and on. The boys and I got in the tent to hang out from the rain. Hopefully it would stop before dinner. About an hour later I noticed drops of water forming on the inside of the tent at the roof, and my bedding was wet, as with small puddles on the floor. That was not a good sign. The more I looked, the worse it got. I was thinking with the steady rain we are now getting, and the forecast for more rain tomorrow, we will be underwater if I don’t fix the problem now. I had plenty of tarps with me, and grabbed the ones most handy. I had one at the firewood pile, With some difficulty, I covered half the tent rain fly with that tarp. While doing this I was getting soaked. I got the tarp tied off to the tent frame, and the tent stakes. It was also getting windy, and I hoped the tarp would stay in place. I had no trees to tie it onto. I will then use another tarp for the other half of the tent and will finish it off tomorrow. Unless the other half of the tent started to leak. The tarp I put on seems to be working. Hopefully we get a break from this rain.

Since the rain tonight, it is the second night I have not had dinner. I did feed the boys.

While I was getting propane bottles at Fred Meyers earlier, I checked out the tents, and they did have 6 and 8 person Columbia tents on sale. I thought, “Do I buy another tent, or buy a sealer”? With the weather we are getting, it would be difficult putting a sealer on the large tent rain fly. So the option is to buy a new tent. The tent we have been camping with we have been using for three months. It is probably time for a new tent. It served us well. This will be a continuous problem with tents on this journey. They will wear out much faster with continuous use. The camping tents are not made for this type of use long term. I do have other tents with me, but I don’t want to use them. We will look for a new tent tomorrow.

March 1, 2018 – Thursday

It was raining and the winds blowing all night. It seems we may have a break in the rain and winds this morning, and then they started up again. The rain is on and off. It is 44 deg. It is cold with the winds blowing.

All of my clothes are wet, and I am not prepared in having dry clothing in the ready. They are in the trailer and some are not accessible without digging into the trailer in the rain. This means putting on wet clothing, which is a miserable experience.

My side of the tent with the tarp, is staying dry, the uncovered area where the boys sleep is just a little bit wet. The leaks seem to be coming through the fabric of the rain fly where it is touching the ridge framing of the tent. Which tells me the water proofing of the rain fly is pretty much gone. This tent has been good to us, but it is time for retirement.

My Columbia Fall River 10 tent began failing after 3 months. I was hoping for more use, but these tents are not made for longevity when using them everyday. The zippers begin to fail as well.

The rain was lightening up some, so I decided to get some coffee on. The winds just started blowing which usually means more rain coming.

Because of the rain I have had only coffee, slices of fruit, and slices of ham for meals the past two days. The boys haven’t lacked in what they eat. When I cook breakfast I usually have bacon and eggs, and the boys get a little topping of that on their kibble for taste. When I don’t cook due to weather I will give them a little bit of ham, or roast beef on their kibble. For dinner the same, unless I cook and then they get a little bit of meat or poultry that I cook for myself. They are spoiled in that respect.

I did see some blue sky coming towards us, but that was short lived.

I think soon we will be moving out of this rainy weather with each day that passes, but we could have two more months of it, just not as frequent. We have had very few down pours, just mostly light rain, so it could be worse. Winter camping has it pros and cons, and it can also be a beautiful time being in nature. The time limitations at each campground can be a problem as well if we have to pack up in wet weather. But so far we have been very lucky in that. The weather has cooperated for us on moving days.

While drinking my coffee, watching the wind, and rain coming through camp, we then had the hail come crashing upon us with a loud roar. We may have to hunker down in the tent for a bit.

When we get a break in the weather, if we do get a break in the weather, we will run to the store. This weather is wearing on my peace of mind.

I notice, when I can relax in this crazy weather, I can actually enjoy it. It is when I think to much that causes mental misery and discomfort. It seems that the boys don’t mind.

I haven’t seen much bird life, just the seagulls and crows.

It is 1:00 pm now and the boys and I are still hunkering down in the tent waiting for a break in the weather. More hail and rain is coming down. It is 42 degrees in the tent, and cold. I am getting used to staying in the tent during periods of bad weather. This is why I chose to have a large tent for us.

I am getting impatient being stuck it the tent, so we are going for it, braving the elements.

I did get a tarp on the other end of the tent, so our tent is fully protected from the rain. A puddle was forming on the floor of the tent once again, that we had the previous day.

I called Fred Meyers and put a new tent on hold and will pick it up on Saturday. The new tent will be an 8 person tent, 8’ x 14’. We are currently in a 10 person tent, 10’ x 15’. I figured the smaller tent should work fine for us. I had no plans of putting the new tent up at this camp because it will be lying on a boggy puddle, unless this tent completely fails.

March 2, 2018 – Friday

We are in our first two days of March in Oregon, and three days of wet and cold weather.

This morning at 8:30 am it is 40 deg.

The rain and wind made it difficult to sleep during the night. The pounding of hail and rain are very loud against the tent surface, It was pretty much endless all night.

First thing this morning, we went for our morning walk. It wasn’t raining, but it could anytime. There was some blue sky peeking through the clouds, then quickly vanishing above the next set of rain clouds coming in. The rain did hold off until we finished our walk. During our walk the wind was blowing bringing cold temperatures with it. My hands were freezing holding wet leashes. Once in camp the winds had stopped and felt pleasant at 40 deg.

I just saw a hummingbird flying into camp. I saw it earlier, but did not pay much attention to it because I was talking with Mike.

Looking out towards the ocean I only saw gray skies, although we are suppose to get a break in the weather anytime now. The forecast is more rain today, and through tomorrow, then cloudy on Sunday, Sun and cloudy on Monday, and cloudy for the rest of the week. But that can change as it seems it always does.

Afternoon Entry

The storm that was suppose to clear up to nicer weather never happened, instead we got more overcast skies, and mostly rain all day.

We went into town and found a WiFi at the Starbucks in Fred Meyers and touched bases with our Facebook friends. I did have someone interested in the oil painting I was trying to sell, but because it was hard to find any information on the artist, the person decided not to buy it.

One of the issues camping in wet weather in a tent is staying dry, and if we had a dry tent, which we don’t, and with wet clothing, it makes for a very unpleasant experience. I made the mistake of not having easy access to dry clothing. We could have gone to the laundromat to dry my wet clothes, but didn’t. If we had a heater in the tent, that would have helped keep the moisture content low and much more comfortable, and to dry help dry out my clothing, but I didn’t want to buy a heater just for this occasion. With these temperatures we are having, with being all wet, and with the wind, I could have possibly experience hypothermia, but luckily I didn’t. These are lessons learned. I didn’t see these things as being too serious, so I took a lackadaisical approach. I thought the conditions would get better, but they didn’t as far as the weather, until four days later. I was just miserable.

My plan was to head inland through Oregon to avoid this wet weather, but in talking to Mike, he said the passes are requiring chains for both vehicles and trailers. I had neither. So onward along the coast.

We took a short afternoon walk and right before we got back to camp, it began to rain again. Rain, rain, go away, come back some another day. I have stuff to do, but can’t with this on going rain. Every time we would have to go into the tent because of rain, the rain would follow us inside. The entry to the tent was right into the wind, bringing more rain into the tent.

Time to make another payment for camping, and did another 5 nights.

March 3, 2018 – Saturday

Last night I watched a movie, ate another cold dinner in the tent, and the boys had their dinner in the tent, and more rain.

Other than doing a little shopping yesterday, we stayed in the cold and wet tent most of the day.

It is 40 deg. The wind is blowing off and on, as with the hail and rain. It is never ending. To add to the entertainment we are having with the weather, we had some thunder rumbling nearby. Full of exciting moments here. Other than having to deal directly with the elements in nature, it is beautiful here.

At this moment, the Sun is shining, and in a blink of the eye, it will be gone. It was nice seeing the Sun come out even for a brief moment. It is cold outside with the wind blowing. I miss having a fire to start the morning off, sipping some hot coffee, and just being outside in nature, and breathing in the salty ocean air.

Last night I took the boys for a short walk, it was foggy out, but I was able to see stars out. A welcoming sight. I thought, maybe the rain is over? But soon returning to the tent, climbing into bed, the rain began once again, and pretty much rained all night. I love this experience, and at the same time, I am tired of it. If I didn’t have the boys to keep me company, I would really hate it. I would feel lonely without them. They provide me with a great sense of comfort and companionship.

We woke up to off and on rain. The tent is now leaking at the floor and wall seams. The tarps are still keeping the roof of the tent dry, thus keeping us dry.

I was just talking with Mike at his trailer. The Sun peaked out for a few moments. We were talking about why we are doing this, especially in the winter? And the simple answer is to experience being in nature. I would see things differently if I was still dealing with a leaking tent. I knew from the very beginning it wouldn’t always be a pleasant experience. Like right now, I am cold, my hands are shaking, my feet are cold, but I am living and experiencing nature.

It is hard telling what the weather will bring today. Mike will bring by the weather forecast a bit later.

Today we will pick up our new tent.

Although I feel cold throughout my body, feeling miserable with discomfort, asking myself how long can I do this for? It is part of being and experiencing nature. It could be far worse. In these times, we can always see the beauty in the natural world.

The Pacific Ocean is calm for now.

March 4, 2018 – Sunday

It rained off and on during the night, and this morning.

We didn’t get up until 9:30 am because of the rain. During our morning walk we had a very light rain falling, then back at camp it stopped.

I had a fire this morning for the first time since last Tuesday. It did take some time getting it going since the wood was wet, even covered with a tarp. The fire was going, but struggling, and having to occasionally nurse it back to life by blowing on it.

This morning there are a lot of jays and crows jabbering away. Probably happy the rains are over with for at least a few days.

It is 12:15 pm and we are getting a lot of sunshine that was very welcoming. The weather will be fair through Wednesday, then worsen again on Thursday. We may leave on Wednesday.

On this section of our journey it has been the most challenging so far with the constant rain and a leaking tent, and being cold and wet all the time. The first week was draining with four days of rain, wind and hail at times. Too much rain or wind can drain ones soul, and energy it seems.

When I originally set up the tent on this nice grassy area, I did not realize I was in a slight swell. With all the rain we were getting the water was collecting under the tent in one big puddle maybe two inches deep in parts. Walking in the tent felt like we were walking on a waterbed.

I began getting concerns and doubts that we could even reach Alaska with the funds we have, as with spending a year there. Could we survive?

This campground is used mostly for RV’s and not so much for tent campers especially in the winter. It seems to me the campgrounds are catering more to the RV’ers than the real campers that camp in tents. I am getting used to seeing RV’s in campgrounds because it is now the way it is, but it doesn’t mean I like it. I don’t think they belong in campgrounds, or put them all in one area, and the tents in another.

Oregon Coastline

After the winds roared through the Sitka spruce, and the rains and hail pounding on our tent, where no other sounds could be heard.

Where the seas surf crashes and pounds against the erect rock pillars rising from beneath the oceans bed, like sentries, the protectors of the shoreline and rocky cliffs.

Where the booming thunder announces it’s presence in unbelievable strength and force.

Where the looming dark gray clouds always threatening, gives way once again to the warmth of the Sun’s rays.

And the sea once again begins to calm in her magical grace.

The wind, hail, and rain has finally ceased to exist for now, and the Sun, and blue skies took their place, giving us a refreshed outlook once again, and the calming ocean soothing our souls. A brief experience to behold until the next storm arrives. Where the birds once again rejoice in song as a new morning comes. Even though the cold still air and brisk breezes still remains, reminding us we are still in winter. It is a constant reminder that nature is in control, like the surge of the oceans forces wearing away at the cliffs in nature’s course. It reminds us that nature should always be respected.

Evening Entry

I was getting a little down today, thinking about our money situation, and how far will it takes us in reaching the wild lands of Alaska, meaning “Great Land.”

These prolonged rains has something to do with these dark feelings I am having.

We went to the grocery store to pick up a few things, and to check on Facebook. I received a real nice comment by one Fb friend on my writing that gave me some encouragement, and purpose to continue in my writing. Writing gives me a sense of exploring my inner self, and my deep relationship with nature. I have had others say good things about my writing, yet I still feel the lack of confidence in my writing for the most part.

I see utter chaos, and madness in this external world we live in. A world for the most part that is filled with greed, and materialism. A world the modern day cultures feel separate from. And nature becoming just an after thought. Something for us to use to give us some kind of normalcy in a crazy world, but knowing a place we always have to return to. We never really get close to what nature truly is – a giver of life.

After a decent day of weather, with the Sun’s rays drying my wet boots, the tent beginning to dry out, and the firewood drying, things seem to be getting back to some sort of a normal.

March 5, 2018 – Monday

We woke to blue skies this morning, 38 deg. It should be a beautiful day by the Pacific Ocean.

On our walk this morning we saw a cottontail rabbit, Nanook wanted to invite it over for breakfast.

I checked out the new tent, and it is not a quick set up tent like the last one. It will take a bit longer to put up, and take down. I hope it will be easy to set up alone. As always, the rain fly is always the most difficult, especially with a tall tent, and especially with any wind blowing, even the slightest winds. This is one reason why I try to move on good weather days for both taking the camp down, and it setting up. So far we have been lucky. With the tent we have now, I was able to set the tent up at the half the height, then slip the rain fly on. It was much easier then trying to put it on when the tent was at full height. And with any wind, impossible to do alone.

It is amazing how nice sunny weather can change ones attitude and outlook. After 5 days, we are finally able to cook breakfast. Bacon and eggs are on the menu this morning.

Afternoon Entry

Checking on the weather from weatherman Mike and his sidekick Mr. Dundee, the rains are suppose to be returning on Wednesday. Most of the rain will be during the night. Saturday and Sunday looks pretty good, and maybe on Friday. We are now looking at leaving on Sunday for a new camp.

Most of the things I put outside to dry, dried or almost dried. Two of the boys beds dried, and the other needs a bit more time. Much of the firewood is dry. The tent is drying out as well. I will dry the under side of my air mattress tomorrow, and then more rain is expected.

During my meditation I was reminded to live from my heart and not in my mind. In the mind, we live in fear, living through the heart we live in the present moment.

March 6, 2018 – Tuesday

At first I thought today would be another sunny day, but the cloud cover is slowly moving in. That is okay as long as we don’t get rain. I had the tent windows uncovered last night and it was nice looking out into nature while lying in bed. That is one thing I liked about this tent, it had large windows that opened up to nature.

On our journey I wanted to focus on nature, being present in nature, to write about nature, and also write about the native people that once thrived in the areas we have camped at. Bringing my attention to these things, they brings me in experiencing more of a deep purpose and connection to these. I do wish I could have connected with the native tribes on a more personal level, but it was not to be.

Afternoon Entry

So far it has been a beautiful and warm day in camp.

On our afternoon walk, we met a lady from Finland. She lives here in Brookings. She told me Finland does not receive any snow as it once did, due to climate change. For the most part, most of us in the US, don’t pay attention to the subtle changes that are happening here because we are so out of touch with nature. I began seeing it back in the 90s that things were changing on our planet.

Evening Entry

The sunset was spectacular this evening.

A Steller’s jay flew into camp, and a lot of crows flew by. And for the second time I heard Canadian geese fly by.

Mike had told me the noise I heard on the road, that I thought was road work, was actually from a large lumberyard.

We were going to have chicken tonight, but didn’t feel like cooking, so I just had a cold slice of ham, some roasted macadamia nuts and a protein drink.

It was a beautiful afternoon and early evening with no wind and with a pleasant temperature. At 6:30 pm it began cooling off a little.

I will have to prepare for more wet weather coming soon.

March 7, 2018 – Wednesday

It didn’t get too cold last night in the tent. The temperature read 38 deg. But felt more like in the 40s. This morning is with overcast skies.

We got up and did our regular routine of going on our morning walk, got a fire going, coffee brewing, writing in the journal, and preparing breakfast. From there, we will just let the day come as it may.

Not many animals here, we did see a deer here in the campground this morning.

The cloud cover just opened up to blue sky. It is hard to figure out what the weather is going to do from moment to moment. It is always changing. This weather is as fickle as a woman.

It is nice camping next to the ocean, a nice contrast from wooded areas, although here we have a mix of ocean and the woods. The ocean is a special place, a spiritual place, a healing place. But we are finding this everywhere we go. Everywhere is special in it’s own way, and sharing it’s beauty and magic to those who are aware of it. In indigenous cultures they experienced this, by living in the present moment, and seeing all life as being sacred – even in the simplest things they did. We can learn a lot from these native peoples of the land.

Afternoon Entry

With all the kneeling I do in getting a fire started, especially in the wet weather, I bought a kneeling pad to protect the knees.

More rain is suppose to come in tonight on Thursday, and Friday. Saturday, and Sunday is suppose to be rain free.

The rain started again today at around 3:30 pm with a very light sprinkle.

Evening Entry

Before turning in I just took the boys for a walk, and we got soaking wet in the rain. It wasn’t a down pour, but a steady light rain. It wouldn’t be a big deal if we weren’t living in a tent. Well, it is always a big deal when the boys get wet because it is impossible to get them completely dry with their heavy coats, and It is impossible to keep their beds dry.

It is now 5:40 pm and we are in the tent for an early evening of hunkering down in the tent from the continuous rain. I picked up a movie to watch to preoccupy my time before going to sleep. The nights become very long on these cold and wet winter nights.

We climbed into the tent trying to not get everything all wet. The boys would shake once they got in, defeating my efforts in trying to keep the inside of the tent dry. I would dry the boys off as much as I could in the tent. If the canopy was closer I would give them a partial dry, then finish the drying off when we got into the tent. It seemed to be an endless battle keeping them dry, and keeping me dry.

What some tent manufacturers don’t do is putting an overhang at the entrance, where there is a side entrance, which kind of makes sense to me. It would help in keeping the inside a little dryer. Having a heater inside the tent would help as well, but I don’t feel the need to have one in most cases, nor do I want to spend the money for the few times I would use it.

The way I set up where I put our bedding also depends on the least damage the boys can do to the tent. Takota can be the biggest culprit in possibly damaging the tent with him stretching his claws along the tent skin. This is always a concern of mine, but so far they have done well inside the tent.

While watching the movie, I couldn’t hear much of it because of the rain drowning out the sound with its pounding on the tent. Even with my ear plugs on, it didn’t help much.

The rain eventually stopped, but the wind continued all night.

March 8, 2018 – Thursday

Before we got up each morning, I would always greet the boys with a “good morning,” then they would come over to me with their loving greetings. This was something we always did, and it gave me a sense of deep gratitude for the new day.

When we got up, we went for our walk. It wasn’t raining at the time, but soon started with off and on showers during the walk. We stopped at the kiosk to pay for three more nights. The sky looked very stormy looking, with low gray clouds, and rough seas pounding the shoreline, as with high winds and cold. The weather created a mysterious beauty to it, but I was getting tired of the wet winter weather living in a tent. But I knew it was going to be part of the adventure with no place to hide. I chose this. I chose to experience what nature throws at us, but trying to do it safely. It could be much worse I suppose.

On our walk, a woman stopped us to say Hi to the boys. The woman and her husband were here from Colorado. They would spent two or three days here, she told me. She loved the boys, and she gave them a lot of loving scratches and rubs. The boys took full advantages of these moments. They love their new human friends that they meet on our journey. And they are making a lot of human friends.

Back at camp and while writing in my journal, the rain had stopped, but the cold wind continues on. Because of our wind blocks we are not effected too much with the wind. If we didn’t have this wind block, this time here would be much worse.

I bought quite a few journals for this journey. They have hard covers with rings, making it easier to write in my camp chair, that I call my writing chair. I learned while journaling, just write, and don’t be to concerned about what one writes, or whether it will be used in a book or article.

While writing, two Coast Guard helicopters flew by. I am sure they stay busy with rescues, where people go beyond their boundaries in nature.

A Steller’s jay came by our camp and hung out for a bit, hoping it might get some food from us with his squawking.

Today might be one of those on and off days of rain. The rain would be a bit more tolerable, if we had a good tent we could rely on. I won’t set up our new tent until we are at our new camp.

While the boys and I are camping, you might be thinking, “what do we do all day camping in nature. From day to day it always changes, and as you can see, weather has a big factor in what we do.

Typically once we find a campground (when we camp in campgrounds), I try to find a suitable campsite that works for us. We are usually limited in our choices that works for us, and we just make it work the best we can when we don’t find that perfect campsite we are hoping for. We may not even know it is a good campsite until we settle into it and make it our home for one to two week. I then unhitch the trailer, and start unpacking. The tent is the first thing to always go up. The reason for this is, if bad weather hits, We always have a shelter to protect us. This applies especially in the backcountry, for it is ones only safe haven. but I also apply this in campgrounds. Then once the tent is up, I place our bedding in the tent. I then will usually get the stove set up for my morning coffee and for breakfast. Get my chair out, and if I have firewood, get some out for an evening fire. I never cook on the first night we arrive. I am usually too tired at the end of the day from taking down our camp, driving to another campground, then setting up camp again. If we don’t have any food for dinner, we will pick up a quick meal at the grocery store and any miscellaneous things we may need. Sometimes we may have some food left from our previous camp we can eat. At some point we will go for a walk to check out our new surroundings, and back at camp just relax at our new home, maybe enjoying a nice fire. We usually hit the sack early. I will finish up any small things that makes our camp complete, for the next day. We will go shopping for our week supply of food on our second day. If shopping is close by we may go more often. We do the things we need to get done in camp, and outside of camp. Then for the rest of the time it is the joy of being in nature, to immerse ourselves in nature.

Waking refreshed the next morning, we will go for a walk, then back at camp I will get coffee going, write in my journal, and fix breakfast for me and the boys. We then let the day directs us on what we are going to do. While writing in my journal, I may write relatively short entries, or I may write for the whole morning. My intention is to experience nature fully in each moment. To be fully present in silence.

When we aren’t out running around doing errands, we relax in camp and observe nature in silence. Just watching and listening. There are times I may write, or just read, but mostly quietly observing the beauty and wonders in nature. We may take walks to explore the area we are in. I never experience being bored or lonely. The boys always provides me with good company, and companionship, as does nature. I could not image Takota and Nanook not being part of this experience. Once we reach going into the back country, my routines will be quite different.

Safety is also a factor both for me and the boys. For me, doing everything alone creates a bigger opportunity for injury and possibly in getting sick. So I am always aware of this for me and the boys. We don’t take any undue chances where we may be injured. There is not that other person, to help out.

Doing things in nature usually takes longer then being in the civilized world. Even the simplest things takes longer to do. As they say, we still have to chop wood, and carry water. We are not just camping for the fun of it. My goal is to immerse myself into nature with all my senses – to experience being one with all of nature’s beings – in the plants, the trees, and in the wildlife.

We always focus on keeping a clean camp, from garbage waste, and food, so we don’t entice any critters into our camp. I don’t mind them coming into camp, because I do enjoy listening to them, and watching them, I just don’t want them to think we are a good source for food for them.

I had a difficult time finding firewood here. I found cut wood on the roadside, and found some firewood dumped at a campsite next to ours. I made sure it wasn’t by a camper using the site. But at times, when most are leaving to go home on Sunday, I could find a good source of firewood campers would leave. Usually No wood collecting in State Parks is allowed, unless campers had left it. But for this campground due to the weather, we didn’t have many fires.

It is 12:15 pm and we have not been getting much rain, just a sprinkle or two.

Overall my leaking tent survived without me having to take it down and replacing it with the new one.

The weather outlook is good, for the weekend and for moving to our new camp.

Evening Entry

It looks like and felt like rain was near. So I took the boys for our walk, hoping not to get caught in it. It was still light out, so we walked along the cliffs of the shoreline. It was foggy out with the ocean horizon disappearing into the heavy fog. The ocean had a feel of calmness to her, yet the waves were crashing against the rocks of the shoreline, as if a storm was approaching, or maybe just with the high tide coming in. None the less, the beauty of the ocean was always there. It was a very pleasant and relaxing walk. Back at camp, I could hear the waves crashing on the shore. There is something magical about the ocean with her many moods. It can be so amazingly calm, or so fiercely raging.

Right before we entered camp from our evening walk, I saw a glimpse of a very large bird that flew over our camp. It was only a shadow of a figure in the darkening night sky, and quickly disappeared from sight. It could have been an eagle with it’s large wing span moving silently through the air or maybe an osprey.

It was a nice walk, with the exception of the boys misbehaving in their playfulness, pulling me every which way. It was a nice ending to a nice day.

Once we stepped inside our tent for the night, it started to rain. It was a pleasant light rain. I heard a sound in camp and poked my head out of the tent to investigate. I saw nothing, but felt the light rain falling on me. It was magical.

March 9, 2018 – Friday

The light rains that began when we stepped into the tent, soon turned into a down pour. It rained off and on all night. I don’t mind the rain during the night as long as I have a tent that keeps us dry. And always having hopes of waking to a fresh morning light of the Sun.

This morning as in most we have experienced, we woke to no rain. it was 55 deg. The Sun peeking through the partly cloudy skies with beautiful cloud formations. It was a good morning indeed.

The boys and I took our morning walk. I was getting warm and sweaty, and I didn’t even have a coat on. I am not sure if we will be getting anymore rain today. It would be nice getting everything dried out in the tent today.

This morning I chose not to have a fire this morning. I was getting low on our firewood supply.

We have not seen many birds here during our stay. I did see a hummingbird on our walk this morning. They are always a delight to see. They are amazing masters of flight for being so small.

I didn’t find any leaks in the tent this morning, from the rain last night.

The floor is wet, but no puddles. It is amazing the tent survived the weather for two weeks, although barely.

Yesterday on Facebook a past post I did, popped up. I titled it, “How May I Serve?“ It is a Mantra I use often to remind me how I want to treat other human beings, and nature itself.

When we ask this question, we may receive spiritual guidance for answers to this question.

There may be times we may receive them, but we aren’t listening to them when they come.

For me, this answer came to me almost immediately, an answer that is all too familiar to me. and that is: I may serve through unconditional love, empathy, compassion, understanding, forgiveness, kindness, non-judgement and non-labeling. And not to a selected few, but for all living beings, and even for ourselves. By practicing the above, it will transform our lives in ways that seems impossible. It will remove any anger, fear, or hatred to ourselves and to others. It will truly set us free from within. That is, if we allow ourselves to be guided by these practices. For so many, we have allowed these negative thoughts and feelings to dictate our lives, giving us this idea that we have no control over self. It is who we think we are. That we are separate from the rest. We must remember, we are One with all life – we are connected to all things in form, and in the formless.

This has nothing to do with a religion, but a deep spiritual connection with all life.

When we allow hatred, anger, and judgements into our lives, we move away from the sacred in all things. We become blinded, not being able to see through our ego mind.

I am once again choosing to walk on the sacred path on this journey we find ourselves on. I know that I will see things in a different way, through the wondrous beauty in nature.

Evening Entry

Today ended being a beautiful and sunny day. Tomorrow we have about a 40% chance of rain, and Sunday mostly Sunny.

After getting back from the store, I read for a bit and felt a little guilty about not taking the boys on the beach more, so I got them leased up and walked over to the beach. They were all excited feeling the sand on their feet again. I wished I could have had them off leash, but it is not allowed, and if there were other dogs on the beach, it could have been a problem I did not want to take a chance on. Nanook attempted to do a sand angel rolling happily in the soft sand. Being on the beach and ocean was a beautiful site to see and experience with the boys.

Back at camp I got a fire going, but it was very difficult to get going due to the wood being wet. If I did it properly it would have been easier, but would have taken longer, and I was being too lazy in doing it correctly.

Tomorrow we will get some errands done, then leave for a new camp on Sunday. I am not sure if I will take our leaky old tent with us for backup if we have any issues with our new tent. It is always good to have a backup to be on the safe side.

This morning I had thoughts of getting old and starting late in doing this journey of ours. I wanted to start this much earlier, but it just didn’t work out that way. And it would not have been with Takota and Nanook. I am not doing to bad at this age of 66 years old. At least for now. Old age can slowly creep up on you before you know it.

March 10, 2018 – Saturday

It is 50 degrees out this morning, and overcast. It is hard telling if we will get any rain today. We got no rain during the night.

There was a lot of squeaking from the crows this morning.

It is daylight savings time, giving us a one hour jump ahead according to clock time. Giving us the illusion of a longer day. But we are getting longer days without the time change. It is a great trick to fool the mind, that we are getting more light, and longer days through our clocks time.

I am getting excited in moving to a new camp, with hopefully a new and drier tent, and drier weather hopefully.

Overall the campsite and area was nice, and would have been really good without the rain and the traffic and the wood mill noise we had to endure all night, every night. We didn’t see much wildlife either, that is always a little disappointing.

I decided to leave the old tent I refer to as #10 behind. It has been a good tent for three months.

Each time I move camp, I get a little stressed about finding a camp that will work for us. Especially during sleep time when the unpleasant thoughts and dreams appear. So far we have had good fortune with the weather when we have moved camps. I have never yet, broke down camp, and in setting up camp in the rain or wind. That makes this experience much easier. My Spirits Helpers must be watching over us.

I have been very blessed to be able to do such a journey like this at my age. And experience it with my two canine companions, Takota and Nanook by my side. It has gotten a little stressful and times, but nature always seems to give me the healing I need. As with the boys.

I try to enjoy every moment on this journey, but there are times I feel rushed, like setting up camp and taking down camp, I get in that rush mode that can put me on edge. Not all the time, but most of the time it seems. I do experience most everything else in a stillness. Even enjoying our drives from camp to camp. So far it has been a great journey. My focus is to put all my attention on the experience of being in nature, and having the boys a part of that experience. It is a journey of a lifetime. I wanted to live in nature as long as I can with Takota and the Nanook.

It seemed today was looking like a sunny day today. I will put the boy’s beds out to dry. I looked up to the sky and saw tiny droplets falling from above with the blue sky in the background. The droplets catching the light from the Sun, looking like tiny diamonds in the sky. It is the little things that nature bring to us in magical wonders of beauty.

One thing I have notice so far in the campgrounds in Oregon, is no broken glass. At least not in this one.

Afternoon Entry

In town, I checked the internet, picked up some food, then filled up the gas tank of the truck, and picked up a bag of kibble for the boys. When we returned to camp, I did some reading, and the boys relaxed. I called my sister to ask her some questions, then after the call I took a nice shower.

This weekend is full with campers. The campers next to us had a lab. I told them my dogs didn’t like other dogs. Hopefully they keep their dog restrained. We had a lot of people driving through looking for a campsite.

Tonight the fog rolled in completely obscuring the ocean and beach. A fine mist hung over the campground. I was hoping to keep the windows open tonight in the tent for our last night here, but it we quickly getting wet inside. The outside temperature was comfortable this evening.

March 11, 2018 – Sunday

For some odd reason I was having thoughts during the night that I was going to get up late that would screw up my schedule packing up, and leaving for our next camp. How can I be late? I did get up at 7:30 am, took the boys for a walk, and fed the boys, made my coffee then began packing up camp around 9:30 am. We still had fog along the shoreline.

I was a bit concerned if I would find a campsite at Humbug Mountain State Park. The girls camping two sites over from us told me it was spring break. That might not be a good time to find a new campsite. I had no idea what to expect at Humbug.

It took 3 hours to pack up camp. We departed at 12:15 pm. Much later than I wanted. It would be about an hour drive to Humbug. As always, the boys were always excited in going to another camp. When I told the boys if they wanted to go to another camp, Takota was always excited, running to his brother, telling him, “lets go!” In doggie language. Nanook too got excited.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

The Passing of Takota

Takota passed quietly last night near the age of 10 years old. He and his brother, Nanook were a big part of this journey we embarked on for close to five years in nature, living in a tent, full time. I would not have done this journey without both of them. Takota was a friend, and companion to both me and Nanook. He will always be in our hearts, and will always be remembered. He was the camp protector everywhere we traveled. He was a joy to everyone he met. He will be deeply missed.

Good bye my friend until we meet again.

I will continue blogging about, “Our Journey Living In Nature.” I hope you will continue reading our blogs, and sharing them.

Standard
Our Journey Living In Nature

Our Journey Living In Nature – Part 7

When we began our journey into nature, I had no idea how long this journey would last. My intent was, as long as I could physically, and mentally endure it, and financially afford it. I had know idea how long that would be. But I do know, each day we get to wake up in nature, and fall asleep in nature, it feels like we are experiencing a beautiful dream of being back home.”

I found this on one of the Picnic Tables and thought it would be nice to leave be.

Part Seven

February 11, 2018 – Sunday – Patrick’s Point State Park, / Sue-meg State Park, CA

On our way north, I was hoping to see the Roosevelt Elk herds that can be seen in particular areas to the north. We drove through an area along Highway 101 and there they were, a small herd of elk grazing along side of the road. And I yelled to the boys, “look, there’s the elk!” Nanook raised his head to see through the open truck window, and Takota continued to hide in his spot underneath the heavy cloth covering in the rear cab. The only times he will pop his head out is sometimes when we stop somewhere, or when we are home at our campsite. He always knows when we get into camp, and even before we reach it, which amazes me.

My Dad and family would always head north after the families camping stay at Robertson Grove State Park to visit friends, and to see the elk. So when we saw the elk, it was a special moment for me. Maybe Dad was with us enjoying them too.

Our drive was pleasant while seeing the elk, driving through the beautiful countryside, the forests of the coastal redwoods, and along the coastline of the Pacific. There was little traffic to speak of. The weather being cool with overcast skies. We pasted through the cities and towns of Eureka, Arcada, McKinleyville, and Trinidad. And five miles further, we arrived at our destinations, Patrick’s Point State Park, that in September 30, 2021 will be changed to Sue-meg State Park. Sue-meg has been used by the Yurok people to describe the area where the State Park is now located. Sue-meg was the name of the traditional fishing camp the Yurok tribe used prior to the settlement of the white settlers. I believe all State Parks should be named in respect for the native peoples who once lived in these areas prior to the settlers as with having the particular tribes having more presents and involvement in the communities and in educating visitors about their traditions, cultures, and about the lands they called their home. Many Americans relate to the Native Americans as a forgotten people that no longer exists, or a few who are making a lot of money in casinos.

For me, I feel the suffering they endured by the white Europeans. I wish I was able to connect with them on our journey, to better understand the struggles they face from the very governments that stole their lands, their way of life, and their freedoms – allowing them to soar the skies like the eagles once again.

My feelings about Indian Casinos are that this solution is the wrong solution. It is a way for the states to collect taxes, and fees, still having control over them, and it can lead to addiction, corruption, crime, and greed. It also separates the tribe from the traditional and assimilated. But then again, I also see it as one of the only ways they are able to survive. For the governments, it is just about the taxes that it brings in.

It was nice seeing the Pacific Ocean again, smelling the fresh salty breeze, hearing the sounds of the gentle surf, and crashing waves, and feeling the oceans magical and healing energy. Originally I wanted to avoid the weather of the coastline, but I am glad we didn’t. It is truly a place of awe and wonder – a place of magic and beauty.

We arrived at the campground at around 12:00 pm. No one was at the main gate kiosk to check in, so we headed for the Camp Hosts trailer while looking at sites available. Stopping at the Hosts site, I asked them what campsite would be good for us with the truck, trailer, a big tent and two big dogs? They told me they thought one spot would work that we might like. He showed us to the site. The campsite was nice, and it was also a bit tight to get into, but we made it in.

It was also a damp site that held moisture within it due to getting very little sunlight to dry it out. It felt like being in a rain forest.

On the way here we were experiencing off and on rain, and at the campground it became off and on light rain. I scoped out where the tent would go and the direction I wanted to have it. I was a little concerned if the rain would stop so I could get the tent set up. When the rained did finally stop, I was able to get the tent set up. Our Helping Spirits were watching over us, getting us here safely, and finding a good campsite. And the weather cooperating with us so I could get camp set up without getting everything all wet in the process.

When I find a site and get the trailer unhitched, let the boys out, and tied up so they can do there thing which is to pee and sniff. They are always excited, and have to do their sniffing everywhere, checking things out, and getting themselves all tangled up in their lines. And then I have to untangled them while trying to set up camp. Yelling at them like they were children, telling them to settle down, and to be good so I can focus in getting my stuff done in setting up camp. They always know that is our campsite now, and Takota goes into his camp protector mode. When Shiloh and I camped, once we got to a camp, he too would immediately go into a protective mode (refer to the blog, “Our Journey Into The Wilderness”), about Shiloh and my experiences, camping together.

I am always in a hurry to get the tent set up, especially with a chance of rain coming in. And during this hectic time, I make sure I pay for the site before we get too settled. The campgrounds makes it clear, once a campsite is taken, it is time to pay. There are those who don’t pay for their sites if they can get away with it.

As I had mentioned, it was a tight squeeze backing up the truck and trailer into the campsite. The road curved at the site and made it difficult to maneuver in a straight line with little space for backing in at the right angle with the truck going one way and the trailer going another way, dealing with vegetation on both sides of me, and with blind spots. With attempt after attempt I could not get a good line up for where I wanted the trailer to go. I had to get out of the truck constantly checking my clearances and getting a visual on the correct path to take. I was beginning to get a bit frustrated with this whole thing. I also did not want to block the roadway from other traffic from getting through. I had very little room to work with. The only way for it to work was to park the trailer and truck side by side, and giving me enough room getting into the trailer and truck. After many attempts I finally get it. I still had to maneuver the truck in and out each time we left the campsite. But it was worth it, we did have a nice site.

When we were coming up to Eureka, we accented a long grade to get there. It reminded me of our bike trip Mike and I took. We met up with another biker who joined us a part of the way. We were riding a close distance together up this grade. I found myself focusing on my peddling, my feet moving around and around, and I began becoming hypnotized with the rotation of my feet with the peddles, and with the wheel sprocket. I fell into a trance like state observing this experience. I found myself moving further away from my fellow companions, yet I did not want to lose being in this zone if just being. When I topped the grade of the accent, I waited for my companions to catch up. The first thing Mike said, “Man you were book’in!” I told him, “I did not know where it came from, but hope I could do it again.” That was the only time I was able to experience that. It reminded me when I jogged, every once in a great while I would go into a zone of joggling where it was effortless. I felt like I was floating above the ground. I could have jogged for miles. I could never figure out what I did differently, it just happened. Out of all the years I had been jogging, I had only experienced this maybe three times.

Once we got settled in a bit at our new campsite, we drove to the kiosk and paid for seven days. This is our forth campground on our journey, with many more ahead of us.

I thought the campground was fairly busy for this time of year. I thought in the winter it would be far less busy. But it was pretty quiet overall.

We are suppose to get nice weather for the week. The campground is in a beautiful area consisting of just a few redwoods, The main trees are Sitka spruce, red alder, the Douglas fir, western hemlock, and the lodgepole pine. Between the 1870s to the 1920s the forest in this area was cleared and burned for apple orchards, hay and potato crops. The land was also used for grazing sheep and cattle. Eventually the area soon began growing back to it’s natural beauty prior to the acquisition as a state park in 1929.

Once I got the tent set up, we headed south to Arcada to some places I might get firewood that I saw on the way up. They were both closed. I then looked for a Safeway to pick up some food, but instead found a market that worked just as well. I talked with a lady there and she gave me directions to Safeway.

I bought three bundles of firewood at the market and picked up a few items of food. I thought I would come back on Monday to pick up more firewood, and go shopping at Safeway.

It was much cooler here with all the moisture in the air, but it felt good.

This afternoon, and evening I found myself with little patience with the boys, and with myself. I was on a short fuse when things did not go my way. I was in a rush mode to get things done, and as a result my patience grew thin. A great day turned into me being in a pissy mood. It will soon pass, but I hate being this way.

I was told there are bear visiting the park on occasional, and mountain lion, so I have to be aware of any signs I might see.

I am not sure what the weather will bring, I will keep all the window and door flaps open. I did put the rain fly on. The reasons I like to keep the windows uncovered is to keep the boys comfortable, they like the cold, and I don’t mind it too much. I also like to wake up with a nice view of our campsite and the surroundings.

It is peaceful here, with the distant sounds of the ocean surf crashing on the shore. Once we got comfortable in bed, a light rain began to fall, so I got up and closed all the window covers.

February 12, 2018 – Monday

I slept pretty well on our first night here. It was not that cold during the night. In the early morning the raccoons came for a visit and, they found the only thing I left outside under the bench, my ice chest filled with bottled water and ice. Knowing full well how much they like ice, they munched on that for a while and left the bottled water alone. I heard the sounds of the ocean roaring all night. Not always a pleasant sound to sleep by.

This morning was a cold sunny morning. I was getting annoyed again trying to get my stove lit. I want my coffee!

The boys and I took a morning walk, and I stopped to talk with some of the park employees, and they told me this area is definitely bear country. They also told me Prairie Creek Redwoods State Park is much worse for bears. I have a bear proof ice chest that I use mostly because it keeps ice longer, and I also have beer proof metal containers, but I rarely use them unless I am in the backcountry. If there were a lot of bears around, I would use those as well.

As with Robertson Grove, there are a lot of roots above the ground here, so I have to remember to watch my step, so as not to trip or injury myself.

My liquid fuel stove was still not lighting, so I went into the trailer to look for my new propane stove that was hidden in the trailer somewhere. Digging through all my stuff I finally found it, and next to it was my old propane stove, so I thought I would try using the old one first. I had extra propane canisters just for this occasion. It started up with no problem, so I put my coffee on, and fixed breakfast for me and the boys.

While making breakfast I noticed a bird that flew on a branch just over where I was cooking. It was a bird I had never seen before. He or she was very curious with what I was cooking, and just watched. It was about the size of a robin, with a light gray body, darker gray wings, a black crown on top of it’s head, and a short beak. A beautiful bird. I saw a couple of them in camp. I found out later it was a Gray jay. They are not suppose to be this far south according to so-called experts. And of course they are in the jay family. A Steller’s jay also dropped by in camp, but didn’t stay. We also have the crows around. I am excited to see the birds around.

I am pondering about staying here for two weeks. It is a beautiful area and close to the ocean. I have to focus on keeping a clean camp to avoid any bear issues if one decides to come into the campground. I don’t want a bear destroying our camp. Most people tend to ignore these warnings that can effect all campers. I tend to be much more cautious then most because I can’t afford to lose things that a bear may decide to destroy. And depending where I am at, it may be hard to replace.

A Gray Jay snacking on the boys kibble

Afternoon Entry

I was having a hard time shaking being in a pissy mood. It seems to come and go like the waves in the ocean.

We went to find some firewood and to go shopping for food. The first place we went for firewood was closed. It was a nonprofit group that was selling it, So I called the number, and they returned the call, and only had cedar and pine combined, and it was probably over priced. So we continued on to the next place a couple of miles away. When I pulled into the driveway, I saw a lady with a whole pallet of firewood in her truck, and I knew this was the right place. But I was clearly surprised by the cost of the wood. I told the person I was talking with, that I wanted oak, he told me it was wet. I asked what other type of wood he had, and he told me they had almond. Reluctantly I said, perfect and told him to load it up, and include two bundles of redwood kindling. The pallet was a quarter cord, and with the kindling came to $124.00, that put a hole in my pocket. The quarter cord was $108.00 and $16.00 for the kindling. In the end I was happy with the almond, it is a good burning hardwood, with a great aroma when it burns. They just slipped the pallet right into the bed of my truck, with a little adjusting for making room. If I burn it twice a day it should last for a week. I don’t burn big campfires. To me it is a waste, I like them somewhat small to medium in size. And while I am writing this in my journal, I am burning some right now. It started quickly without a fuss. And providing some nice heat.

I was a little concerned about bringing that much wood into the campground, but no one was at the kiosk entry, so I slid right in unnoticed. I was happy to get all that firewood. I have never had a problem getting large loads of firewood into campgrounds, but there is always a first time

The noise I heard during the night that I thought was the surf, was actually the heavy wind blowing. I guess we had a lot of rain that came in during the night, with the wind.

This evening the boys were getting excited about something just outside of our camp. I thought it might be a raccoon. I saw a pair of eyes glowing at me, then I put the flashlight on the critter that was about 20 yards from me. It was bigger than a raccoon and thought it might be a mountain lion. I then got a better look at it and it was a gray fox.

Today I visited the Sumeg Village leaving the boys in the truck. I wasn’t there long. Just a quick walk through. It was really interesting. I may checked it out further on my walk with the boys tomorrow.

I also spotted a robin this afternoon.

I was thinking today how I have been acting angrily about the littlest things, and for no real reason. I have to nip that in the bud.

I heard the fox call this evening that was exciting.

February 13, 2018 – Tuesday

We got up at 7:30 am with blue skies, and not to cold.

We took our morning walk to the Sumeg Village and hoping to explore it a bit further, then I saw a sign stating, “No Dogs Allowed.” So that was that!

I did say a prayer, and a tobacco offering just outside of the Village to the spirit beings. When I approached this area I felt I was approaching a sacred place. I had similar feelings when I was in Hawaii and felt a connection to the land of the Native Hawaiian people, and to the people themselves.

I have noticed this campground is pretty popular because of the redwood woodlands, the ocean, the beauty of this whole landscape, and of course in collecting Agates. It was also close to City populations.

The web of winter branches

In my past life I would be wanting to explore new areas, I would want to collect agates, and do the usual fun stuff. And now, it does not mean I wouldn’t do some of those things, they just aren’t priorities for me. If we did go to the beach, I would not pick up any agates unless one called to me. I don’t need more stuff, and would rather leave them for others to enjoy. I am learning to have more respect for nature, being more aware of the impact I have in the natural world. I am fine with observing nature in a way where I would not disturb them buy picking up a thing, or picking a flower or leaf. I am fine just observing nature. Now I do have to say, I am restricted in what I can do, due to the boys. Especially in any areas with other dogs that could be off lease.

During our time slowly moving up north, my time has been focused on connecting deeply with nature, in having a strong and spiritual relationship with all life, in the plants, in the trees, in the animals, in the four elements, in the air, the water, the earth, and fire – connecting to the life force of pure awareness, of all that is. Once one experiences this, it becomes a transforming experience into a different reality of consciousness, one experiences the awe, the beauty, and wonder in all life forms with more intensity. We begin to see that all life is connected to each other in a beautiful balance of creation. We gain an understanding that we are all connected to this web of life, we are all One with the Creator. All life becomes a miracle through our experiences.

Being able to share these experiences with the boys is truly magical. Just our presence with each other brings a deeper love and bond with one another in each day.

A lot of our time in nature is just spent in the process of living. Doing the cooking, shopping for those things we need on a day by day basis, doing laundry, and so on. These thing take more time then in the mainstream lifestyle of most. Writing in the journal can also take a good part of my time. I spend a little time photographing, but not a lot. I should do more, but I would rather just experience those moments. It can also be difficult to photograph with the boys on our walks. They never stand still for me to snap a photo, or they want to be in the photo. Keep in mind, they are always on leash. When an image is presented to me. I will photograph that image. I also very seldom bring my camera with me while going on walks with the boys.

I am not to interested in sight seeing, and one reason is because of the boys. Our sight seeing is on our walks, or just sitting in camp or on our drives from place to place. It is amazing what one can experience just being still, and watching, and listening from camp. For me, this can be all I need. I never feel I have to always be doing something – being busy just to be busy.

We are all looking for miracles in our lives. We look for them outside of ourselves, and not within. Being in nature in silence, we can find these miracles everywhere in the most unlikely places. Nature opens up our senses of Being that is filled with beauty, awe, and wonder where miracles happen when we go within. We can find it in a simple blade of grass gently waving in the wind, or in a single flower that opens up to the energy of the Sun in it’s vibrant color(s) and shapes, or looking at an alpine meadow where it is surrounded by magnificent mountains that reach into the sky above, or on a lake sparkling with glistening diamonds, or being as smooth as glass, mirroring the landscape within and without. It can be a humming bird buzzing around ones head, or from flower to flower for it’s sweet nectar, or a hawk soaring effortlessly in the sky, screeching to it’s mate that echos among the trees, and mountain tops. I once saw while sitting in camp, a bee circling near by me, flying in small circles, hovering over the ground. It eventually landed and began to dig, then just disappeared in a hole that was invisible seconds ago. It was the bee’s nest. It was a thing of beauty, and of wonder, natures provides to those who are observing of their surroundings. It can be the silent energy of the surrounding trees, or taking in a deep cleansing breath of the clean mountain air or the saltiness of an ocean breeze. With breath, it connects us to the oneness of all life. With our five senses, sight, sound, smell, touch, and taste, only nature can provide a cornucopia of experiences within us. Or the Sun rising every morning giving us a miraculous new day to new experiences. These are truly miracles we get to enjoy on our beautiful planet.

I could stay here easily for a month, but the limited stay is 14 days at the campground. Too bad.

I love burning the almond wood, sitting next to a campfire and having the nice aroma of the fire to enjoy on these cool mornings. Having a fire is good for staying warm, for cooking, and a sense of comfort. It provides light in the darkness of night. It can help reduce the fear factor as well, at least maybe a little. It can also be used in making tools, and be used for rescue if needed, or in clearing the ground from over growth of vegetation. The campfire has many uses, and purposes. For traditional cultures it is used in ceremonies – fire is seen as being sacred, one of the four elements of the natural world. For me, I have learned to see it as being part of the sacred, and to show respect for it’s powers and beauty.

From what I have seen, and observed, I believe most people don’t truly appreciate or respect the campfire for what it truly gives us in so many ways as it once did. They think it is a ritual that is part of camping, but not appreciating its true value. Most think, the bigger the fire the better. It is a ritual that has been part of the creation of the human species for tens of thousands of years, but the respect for fire has been lost, as with so much that has in our experiences in nature.

I have still been trying to get my liquid gas stove to work with no luck. I think I just have to resign in trying, and just send it off to the stove graveyard.

Our campsite is very large, and very wooded. It gives some sense of privacy, of seclusion. It has a nice open area within the site. It is hard to find such sites in a campground. Most sites are crammed together giving very little to no privacy. It feels like we are in our own private wooded area. It does feel like it is always wet in our site, but on nice days it dries pretty quick. Our access to water is close as with our access to the toilets. We are close to the cabin rental area, and parking. We also have close access to the beach down below from the parking area, although we are lying pretty high above the beach. The campground is under an umbrella of magnificent beauty along the coastal cliffs of the Pacific Northwest.

The critters we have seen in, or near camp thus far is the gray fox, Steller’s Jay, the gray jay (also know as the Canadian jay, whisky jack), the junco. The trees in camp are the Sitka spruce, and the red alder. There were a lot of ferns and moss that covered the ground.

Our friends the Gray jays and the Steller’s jays came to visit our camp to see what‘s cooking. No food seemed to be cooking yet, so they left.

(Photo of Gray Jays)

If the weather is good we will most likely stay for another week. Additional cost including firewood: $356.00.

Evening Entry

I spent some time attempting to identify the birds, animals and trees we ran across on our walks, or just listening to the sounds in nature.

We talked with Arwin at the kiosk for a bit, then went to the store in Trinidad for gas and some ice. Tomorrow we are suppose to possibly get rain.

I found my DVD player among all the stuff I have in the trailer, so tonight will be movie night.

It would be nicer at times to live lighter, but we are living in nature indefinitely, in all her seasons, weather, and conditions, and I wanted to be prepared as much as possible in any conditions we are faced with. It is not a weekend camping trip for one or two nights. The plan is also spending a lot of time in the wilderness. I also wanted to test, as well as try out different camping equipment on this journey.

February 14, 2018 – Wednesday

We woke up to scattered clouds, and when we finally got up around 8:15 am, the sky was overcast.

It was a difficult night getting a goodnight sleep. As in many nights, doubts creep into my mind about, what the hell am I doing out here? Is this really a smart thing to do? Especially facing the wilds of Alaska? But when my head clears from this sleepy haze and from these thoughts that want to drag me down, and look outside, nature calls to me in her healing ways. She tells me, we are suppose to be here. I say good morning to the boys as I always do each and every morning, and they come to me with an excited, and loving greeting back, with cries and licks. Then everything seems as it is suppose to be – me and my two companions enjoying nature together.

Once we get up and step outside, I take a deep cleansing breath of the fresh ocean air, the scent of the trees and plants all around us. Takota and Nanook raising their noises into the breeze for any scents they may pick up. I then know why we are here. It is simple. To deeply experience the beauty, and awe and wonders of nature. I wonder what it would be like in a dogs world experiencing keener senses than the human?

At 10:00 am it was hard telling what the weather will do. Will it rain, or shower, or just remain cloudy? It is hard gauging where the weather is coming from and how bad or good it might be, with the heavy tree coverage blocking our view from the sky in our camp.

Even with the coming of rain it was a beautiful morning. It felt like I was in Hawaii.

This morning we had some visitors come into camp for a visit and what’s for breakfast. At least four Steller’s jays seemed to enjoy the bird seed, and a couple of whisky jacks, waiting for the main dish on the menu, bacon, eggs, and some of the boy’s kibble. Whatever the boys leave, the whisky jacks would be happy to clean the bowls for anything left behind.

We also had a couple of new visitors we have not seen before. I am not sure of the species of birds. They had beautiful orange markings. When I went to grab my binoculars, they all flew off.

A friend of mine asked me how I prefer writing our experiences in nature. I prefer writing in a journal. I had brought with us quite a few journals. Writing in a journal gives me a sense of freedom in what I write vs. writing in an iPad or laptop. It is also much easier. I just open the journal and write, sitting in my writing chair, next to a small fire. I don’t have to worry about having any power, and I can do it anywhere. Because I just let it flow, I tend to make a few mistakes in writing, but I will rewrite them later for a finished product that hopefully makes more sense.

Once I finished my coffee, finishing writing in the journal, and buttoning up camp for any chance of rain, we were off to get some things done in town.

Afternoon Entry

I dropped by the Visitor Center at the campground, and the guy I spoke with was much more knowledgeable then most about the flora and fauna here. Surprisingly most park rangers know very little about the place they work at, which surprises me. This guy told me about the gray jay that should not be this far south, but obviously it is. He talked with a so-called expert about this, and the expert said he was wrong. He was also able to tell about the bird that came into our camp and told me it was a Varied Thrush. As with the quail, the Varied thrush seems to like to come out to feed after a rain.

We got a lot done today. From the campground it took about 45 minutes to get to Eureka. While in Eureka, we first dropped by the USFS office to get a Senior Pass to save 50% off of camping. I only got a one year pass because I wasn’t sure if it was going to be worth it, with the possible restrictions that may apply. I saw a triple AAA office in town so I dropped by to renew my membership, then off to Safeway, and picked up $200 worth of food there. And then filled up my truck with gasoline. Then before heading back to camp I dropped off the wood pallet at the wood place. We arrived back at camp at 3:00 pm.

It began raining in Eureka and Arcada, and when we arrived at Patrick’s Point, the rain had stopped. At 5:00 pm, it was partly cloudy. It was cold with a breeze, but beautiful out. We did get a little rain. The next two days are suppose to be sunny.

I also got a contact person from the Yurok tribe and left a message for them about meeting to learn more about the Yurok people. I thought it would be a perfect place to meet at the Sumeg Village to talk. Hopefully it will happen.

On our journey north, I have touched on in my writing the Pomo, the Sinkyone, and now the Yurok peoples, that inhabited northern California. In these brief writings, had to rely on written material, and on internet searches of their history. I cannot say all I have written is totally accurate. It is hard to discern what is truth and what is false or not totally the truth. It can be difficult relying on American History bias for the truth that actually occurred with the original peoples prior to and during the occupation of the settlements and colonization of the Europeans to this land, and about what truly happened between the new ones on the block and the original peoples that had inhabited this land for thousands of years prior to the invasions. One thing is true, brutal atrocities and cultural genocide against these native peoples did happen. And the land unjustly taken by the colonizers.

The different Indian tribes along the west coast of the Pacific Ocean were very similar, taking advantage of the rich food sources in the ocean, estuaries, marsh lands, foothills, and wooded habitats, and with the benefits of the temperate weather conditions.

The Yurok people of California are the largest tribe in the State. In the 1800s, the Yurok extended from the mouth of the Klamath River north to Wilson Creek, near Cresent City, and south to Little River, near McKinleyville. The Yurok people had fifty-six villages, from the north at Big Lagoon to the south at Trinidad. The villages varied in size from two to as many as 24 houses.

The Yurok were a “water” people whose lives and villages were centered around the rivers and sea. The name Yurok indicated a people who lived “down river.”

Each village functioned independently, with no need for a central government – no chief, no army, no courts and no police. There were no laws to secure the public interest. There was no need for this type of bureaucracy in these cultures. They were a peaceful people, and used trade with their neighbors that built a close relationship within this community.

The men hunted, fished and built canoes, the women gathered food in the abundant ecosystem that surrounded them. They were also known as excellent basket makers, as were the Hupa, Pomo, and Sinkyone tribes, as with other neighboring tribes along the coastal regions.

At this campground lies a replica of a small Yurok villege and is not an actual site (no original structures remained from that time a couple of centuries ago), the setting is close to traditional Yurok summer food-gathering locations.

In 1990 an all-Yurok crew constructed this village. It was officially named Sumeg – a name that means forever – in the hope that it the village would endure for generations to come. Today the village is used as a site for cultural and educational activities that preserve the heritage of several neighboring tribes – Yurok, Kuruk and Hoopa.

In 1973 the Patrick’s Point Garden Club created a garden in the park that consisted of plants and herbs native to this foggy coastal environment. In 1997 the garden was reestablished as a Native American plant garden, that is adjacent to Sumeg Village. It contains examples of plants that have been used for thousands of years by the Yurok people – some for food, and others for ceremonial purposes, medicine and basket making.

It is long overtime that we show the importance of the role these indigenous people play in the world. One thing I have learned from the indigenous people of the world is to show respect for all. And to see all life as being sacred. Knowing we are all connected to the circle of life and not being separate from. Much of the human race has broken this web that keeps us connected to all things – to this life force that we are all a part of. Through pure awareness, and experiencing stillness, can we find our way back to our natural place with all life.

Below are images of a typical Sumeg Village. Each village varied in size, from two to as many as 24 houses.

Family House

The structure was built with redwood planks split from fallen logs using elk antlers and wooden wedge tools. Carved planks were used on the roof for drainage. A covered skylight opening in the roof provided light, ventilation and for smoke from the fire inside to escape. The entire structure was lashed together with hazel saplings. To process the saplings to a pliable rope, they were rapidly heated in a fire. With the internal heat, the saplings burst into fibers that were then soaked and twisted into rope.

The houses were built on two levels, with the lower level (a square pit) where the fire burned, and the women and children slept during the cold winter months. When the weather was good, everyone slept outside. The upper level of the shelter had a broad ledge around the top of the pit for storage of baskets, wooden chests, and food. The Yurok people would never fell a live standing trees, for they saw them as sacred beings. The Native Americans and the First Nations of Canada saw all life, in the plants, the trees, the animals, in the four elements of air, water, earth, and fire, and even in the rock as being sacred. These beliefs have brought me to this place in nature.

Changing House

The shelters are used as changing rooms for today’s Brush Dancers. Each tribe – Kuruk. Yurok, and the Hoopa, has its own changing house.

Dance Pit

When a child became spiritually ill, they would use a dance pit for a brush dance – a healing spiritual and social social event for the child that would last several days and nights. A gathering together of friends and family to eat and participate in the ceremony.

In preparing for the healing dance, the local medicine woman would gather herbs, fast for ten days and ritually purify herself in the sweat house. The medicine woman would then sit in the pit and would prepare steaming, curative mixtures of herbs to help the child. Mother and child sat across the fire from the medicine woman, who faced east, while the men and unmarried woman in ceremonial clothes dance around them. The women’s shell-bedecked dresses “sang like rushing streams and wind in the trees” when they moved.

Sweat House

The sweat houses were an important part of to the Yurok culture, as with many, if not all Indigenous cultures in North America. When the weather was to harsh, the men and boys sheltered in the sweat houses to sleep. The house was a low structure mostly underground and having a separate entrance and exit. They were used for bathing and ritual purification by men and on occasion by the local medicine women.

A fire would be made inside the wooden structure and once the fire turned to coals, the participates entered the house. They would know this when the smoke stopped seeping through the structure.

Once the individuals felt their purification was complete, they would leave through the exit door where a source of water awaited to wash and completed their sweat. This process can be very exhausting to the participants and some may have to lay down outside the structure, before rinsing in the water.

Redwood Canoe

The canoes were made from naturally fallen redwood trees. For one person to build such a canoe, it could take up to seven years to build. These vessels were very seaworthy. The average canoe weighed about a 1,000 pounds, and seagoing hunting canoes were 40-50 feet long.

The Yurok believed their canoes had spirits and to keep from transferring any bad spirits to their canoe, the builders would never work on them when being angry or spiritually troubled. The canoe was seen as a leaving being. It was created with a nose at the bow, lungs and heart in the middle, kidneys at the end in the stern.

The builder of the canoe would cut a log of required length, and with bone tools and fire, would begin the long process of transforming the log into a usable canoe. Once the log was selected it would be moved to a nearby stream and floated to a good spot where the arduous construction would begin. Once the canoe was completed it would remain in the water to prevent cracking

Evening Entry

The rain has stopped, but the wind is keeping things chilly. I don’t know what the weather forecast will be for tonight.

The spatula I have been using for cooking, Nanook decided he would use it for a chew toy. I will have to look for my other one.

I am looking up out to the starry night thinking it might be a good sign for no rain. But in reality that means nothing. I decided to open up the tent for the night.

I have a 4 person tent we brought with us, and thought at some point I would set it up to see how we all fit in it. We may need it at some point.

February 15, 2018 – Thursday

We got up at 8:30 am though it was hard getting up because it felt so nice and warm in the sleeping bag. The temperature read 37deg. that my mind rejected until I stepped outside. And it was cold with clear blue skies. We do get direct sunlight when it is directly above us, but quickly comes and goes with the short winter days and the Sun moving lower in the sky.

In our situation I have a lot to consider when choosing a good campsite. And we are lucky to get some of those things in a campsite. I do really like our camp, but with no view of the ocean which would be nice to have. But then again, we would have to contend with the potential high winds coming through camp making it challenging. I would rather have a camp protected from the winds. We are close to the cliffs leading down to the sea. There are a lot of high thick brush and spruce trees that block our view to the Pacific Ocean.

Considering we have the road that passes our campsite for access to four rental cabins, day use parking, and to get to other campsites, it is pretty quiet overall. And this is what I am looking for – quiet to experience the sounds of nature and not people.

In my campsite I do have two picnic tables that is nice, but the way they are positioned does not make much sense to me, and they cannot be moved. But it is nice having that extra table space. We also have a food locker that is near to one of the picnic tables. I use the top of the food locker as a counter. It is almost like a galley type kitchen layout. Since we could have potential bear visitor, I do keep the camp clean from any food scraps.

There is a big tree limb that leans over one of the picnic tables that makes it difficult to maneuver around, but I found a good use for it, by hanging a lantern on one of the broken limbs, and a trash bag over another.

This morning the jays came in to camp for breakfast. A gray jay was watching what the Steller’s jays were eating, and thought, “what is this I see?” For the past few days they have been waiting for the big catch, bacon, eggs and kibble. He or she decided maybe it was worth checking out, and flew over to the bird seed and picked up a sunflower seed then took off with it.

We also had a covey of quail running between some thick brush and the roadway at our camp. A little later they came through an opening of trees closer into our camp. There were about seven or eight of the them.

Quail feeding

Those who walk by our camp are pretty quiet, but Takota makes it known to them there is no trespassing allowed with his persistent barks. He makes it known to strangers, he is the camp protector. Nanook is not bothered by people unless a dog is with them. So far we haven’t had any issues with dog here.

There are restrooms across from the cabins, and that is where the water, and garbage is also. There is also another water spigot closer to us and next to the cabins. They have a shower building close to the Camp Hosts site that is also close to our camp.

I was getting turned around in my directions thinking the shoreline was running along the northerly direction, but it was actually running northwesterly. The shoreline does bend back to a north / south direction a bit further north of us.

We had a visitor come visit us last night. It sounded like a raccoon. It knocked something over on the table. I found out in the morning this critter knocked the stove off the table. Luckily it wasn’t damaged. I think it was probably the fox who was causing the trouble.

Yesterday, I picked up four canisters of propane for $10.00 each. That was extremely expensive. The canisters usually lasted for three days, cooking breakfast and dinner. I tried my liquid gas stove that I still held onto, but still no luck getting it to work. I will get my new liquid gas stove out today or tomorrow. It will be much cheaper to use.

I only have three full days left here, and I will pay for another eight days. This place is to nice to leave unless we get a lot of rain.

While washing the frying pan I was watching a guy and girl walking down to the beach. I felt thoughts of being in a relationship. How it might be nice having someone of the opposite sex being around to help out, and for companionship. That quickly shifted to my wonderful and fulfilling relationship with Takota and Nanook. And thought, this is all I need. I have always had a need for being in a relationship with a women. It is nice not having that need now. That is all I would be thinking about if I did.

Since I was feeling lazy and didn’t feel like looking for the spatula, I just fixed some bacon and sausage, without the eggs.

It is 11:00 am and it is still cold. The temperature in the tent read 46 deg. but it seems much colder. But I love it. And I know the boys prefer it.

Afternoon Entry

I paid for eight more days and will be leaving here on Monday the 26th of February. My plans were to stay at Prairie Creek State Park, and Jedediah Smith State Park for the month of March, then head into Oregon. An approximate date in reaching Alaska was June 1st. I had no idea of the type of weather I would be hitting on the long drive up. I chose Alaska as my final destination because of the wildness of Alaska, and far less restrictions then the lower forty-eight as far as camping goes. But it is much more dangerous with the personality of extremes Alaska presents. It is a place one cannot take for granted, especially a new comer knowing very little about it. I also wanted to go up there to learn from the native people in their traditions and cultures.

Camping in the winter, spring, and fall can be, and is a challenge with weather. Once I get into Oregon, I want to head into central Oregon and eastern Washington to avoid the coastline winter weather. In my mind, I imagine endless rain that I would not want to deal with day after day. At least not camping in a tent. So far, we have not dealt with a lot of rain. The typical light showers I find refreshing, and contributes to the beauty of nature and the experiences of the changing seasons. My plan is to take Hwy 199 into Oregon, moving us away hopefully to dryer weather inland.

I met Nancy, a volunteer at the Visitor Center. A nice lady.

They were doing a lot of maintenance in the campground, so I stopped at where they were working next to the restrooms and asked if they could get the broken glass cleaned up at my campsite. I was finding that broken glass at campsites was a big problem. That glass was usually from wine glasses or beer bottles. It seems it is not that important for campers to clean the glass up. They don’t think or care about other campers or wildlife. They just treat nature as their garbage dump. I am concerned about the safety of my dogs, of the wildlife, and me. I find I am always on my hands and knees while starting a campfire, which exposes me to injury from glass on the ground. And for parents who let their children go barefoot, or just playing in the dirt. This is something I have a big issue with, and how people can be so disrespectful.

The maintenance guys said they would come by to get it cleaned up. Once they arrived I was surprised they did show up. They have a busy schedule in all the things they need to get done. I showed them where I found glass and they began cleaning it up. There are many times one will find the park not being so cooperative in campers requests, so I showed my deep appreciation for them doing it for us. One of the guys was also helpful in helping me better understanding the park rules and regulations. I learned very quickly how important it was to be very friendly to the park employees. If they feel appreciated they are more likely to help when help may be needed. Being kind is a good mantra to live by.

It was a cold day all day with a cold breeze attached to it. A cold night could follow.

February 16, 2018 – Friday

It was cold last night, but I slept well within the warmth of my sleeping bag. At 6:00 am it was already getting light, and the birds were active in their songs. I heard fluttering next to the tent, and it could have been no other than the juncos arriving in camp. The Steller’s jays, and the Varied thrushes joined the party. And one robin came in to join in the feast. The quail covey came for a walk through in the camp. I hear the crows and ravens everyday but seldom see them. They never come to visit our camp.

We got up at 7:00 am to get the morning started. It is a cool 39 deg. I got a nice fire going, and a cup of coffee ready to be sipped. I actually thought I saw a crow in camp, high on a branch of a spruce.

Everybody is back this morning, the quail, the junco, the jays, and the thrush. The quail seems to like the bird seed. A total of twelve quail appeared this morning. It is nice being visited by so many birds. They seem not to be bothered by the boys at all, and the boys don’t mind our bird friends.

I quietly got up for more coffee so as not to disturb the birds feeding, and scared the quail. They soon returned. A gray jay just dropped by and landed on the stove to see what was cooking. The Steller’s jay dive bombed the quail, pushing them away from the seed. The quail left, then came back once again.

When we can open up fully to the experiences in nature, she will show us beauty few ever see.

In trying to take photos of all the birds, it is hard to get any clear shot because they are always moving. I haven’t figured out how to adjust my shutter speed on my camera. That would help!

The bird activities are beginning to quiet down. It was exciting to see all the birds in camp. This is the most bird activity in camp so far. I am sure the bird feed helped. The quail seemed to be the most skittish of the birds, but would always return.

This morning while taking in deep breaths of the fresh ocean air, it reminds me of being in Hawaii.

We have been camping now for close to three months, our home is in a tent and in nature. My expectations for experiencing a deeper connection in nature has been difficult at times, but has also been easy at times. It feels I am being drawn in by nature’s calling more often. My thoughts that fills my mind and pulls me away from what is the now, and the feelings from within my heart that brings me closer to what is in the present moment – in a place of awe and wonder with the natural world. Expectations that takes me out of the present moment and takes me to a place in the future somewhere that does not even exist, or in the past that is no longer a place, but only an illusion of what once was – the good, the bad, and the ugly. I drift into those moments, and just as quickly, I can fall out of them, like the waves of the ocean. If we can only experience both as just part of the beingness of the moment as does the ebb and flow of the waves, being neither good nor bad, but just is – the rhythmical pattern of coming and going or the declining and rebirth. The ocean does not see the ins and outs of the waves as being good or bad, it is just the natural flow of what is.

As I am still getting my feet wet in figuring out this life style that is so different from what it was for over 60 years of my life, it feels so naturally as it should be.

In focusing on being there – the end result, where ever that is, and just being (being in the present moment). I find myself always chasing this elusive something that is always fleeting in my thoughts. I also cannot help, just being in the moment through experiences that nature brings to me within myself. It can only be found within, and not outside of us. It comes from the simple joys in our lives, and not from, when this happens my life will be better, happier, and more abundant. We fight to achieve the very thing we have been taught all our lives, and that is to thrive through a materialistic world. Through this life style I have chosen, I choose the simple way of life, in minimizing the materialistic treadmill of modern day life so many of us have been consumed with – in the need to constantly achieve more, to have more, that defines how successful we are in the more stuff we have. It is this endless loop we find ourselves stuck in. And yet we never feel truly happier in life, in being fulfilled internally within ourselves. Yet, we continue doing what is not working. We continue doing the same thing over and over again in hopes thing will get better.

For me, to focus on a deeper relationship in and with nature, and allowing nature to be my teach through respecting the plants, in the trees, and in the animals. To feel the experiences of connectedness and love with all life. With the realization that we are all one with all life forms, and not separate from. When we become aware of thoughts, that do not helps us on our path, we stop them at what I call the “Gate Keeper’s” entrance to who we truly are, and ask the question, “Will these thought help me in becoming my authentic self (my true self), or will it move me towards the false ego self, my inauthentic self?”

I am still searching my way on this path I have chosen, and dealing with the doubts that play in my head, and in my dreams, or should I say, nightmares I experience every night. But when I awaken each and every morning, I am greeted by the boys with their unconditional love, and greeted by nature through her abundant beauty and songs. And this gives me hope that I am on the right path. But when we search for it as I have mentioned in the beginning of this paragraph, when we search for it, we will never find it, because it has always been here in our authentic self. We just have to look deep within. And this process can be all consuming in this world we live in. Nature can help us go within, she can teach us that all life is connected as one life.

Throughout these writings I talk about “going within” because this is the only path that will move us to a more authentic life in this life of form. But it can be a very challenging and difficult path to walk. By asking questions, we will be guided in the right direction.

Evening Entry

Not much to say. It was a cold and breezy day. I attempted to charge the iPad with my solar, and got up to about 9%. The sunlight was occasionally blocked by cloud cover.

For the first time the juncos and thrushes came by for dinner. It seems when birds find a good source of food they share it with all other birds. There were quite a few juncos that flew in. Then something scared them and they all scattered. Then as quickly as they scattered, they are back again to finish their meal.

I am pretty much out of food, so time to go shopping tomorrow. I will also put the canopy up tomorrow for some cover from possible rains expected on Sunday and Monday. Saturday will be our week mark being here. And one more week to go.

I got a little reading done then took the boys for an evening walk around our campground loop.

Last night our camp was invaded by critters again. There were some footprints on the ice cooler. I also disconnected the propane from the stove and placed the stove next to my ice cooler and picnic table so the critters wouldn’t knock the stove off the table again.

At 6:30 pm we had a starry, starry night with the wind blowing through the campground, but missing our camp. Our camp is pretty well shielded from the wind in all directions.

I will get camp locked up from the critters, then do some reading. Then maybe watch a DVD of Survivor Man for some entertainment. I was hoping to get more reading done, but with the cold and early dark nights that comes in winter, I don’t get much reading done. And I don’t read well lying down on my bed. At least that is my excuse.

February 17, 2018 – Saturday

A cloudy morning. We are only getting a few new birds coming in camp this morning, and I don’t know the species of them. Last night I had the best night sleep in the past four months. No doubts, and no bad dreams.

I was reading one of Wayne Dyer’s books about the energy we create in our lives. It can be loving energy or the energy of anger. Times in my life I have had both, but I would say it was mostly anger energy. I pondered on that for a bit and chose to live a loving life, and removing all anger from my life. It is simply a chose we make. But this anger energy can creep into our unconscious, and rise into our consciousness, and if we allow it to, it can then take control through proving we are right, or labeling, or in judgment. These toxic thoughts and energy moves us away from love. Love brings us together to who we truly are, where anger and hatred pulls us apart and divides us. We have been brain washed in believing through the lying ego, as with in our society, that hatred, and anger gives us control over others and even within ourselves. Again, this is coming from the lying ego. It is only an illusion we live with, and only by choice, and the stories we tell ourselves. We always have the choice on the path we pursue, and what we truly want for ourselves. It always comes from within. Is it time for us to tell a new story?

We must become “Gate Keepers” of our thoughts. A filter of what thoughts we allow into our consciousness and what thoughts we don’t. We can also feel this through our energy field. As being aware in our outside world, we must also be aware in our inner world. This does not mean to judge what comes into our mind, but just being aware – to be the watcher of our thoughts.

Back in the 90s I had experienced an awakening, a spiritual transformation that literally changed my life. And one of the practices I used to help me stay on the good path was the Gate Keeper approach. It can be very effective, but it has to be used all the time. In my new awareness, I was always watching what thoughts came to mind, and using my filtering process in deleting them or allowing them through. The gauge in determining this was, through one simple question. Will it help me move forward in being a better person, a more loving person, and will it bring me peace? It works very well in diffusing negative energy quickly. It is our choice to choose who we want to become.

Afternoon Entry

Today is much warmer then the last couple of days. Most of the day was overcast, and on occasion a little speck of blue sky would appear through the clouds.

I talked with Mrs Host for a friendly chat at our campsite. She is a nice lady, as with her husband Mr. Host. In our chat she told me she grew up for part of her young life in San Leandro, the same place I grew up in. After our chat, I put up the canopy and added some Christmas lights that I had, to add some joy to our site. Unfortunately the canopy doesn’t cover our cooking area (which I prefer), but it does provide a nice covering from the rain for me and the boys to enjoy being outside. It is 30” from the canopy to the fire ring. Not far enough to prevent embers from burning holes in the canopy cover.

We went to Safeway in Arcada and spent $126.00. A quarter of that is for the boys. I give them small amounts of human food in their kibble because they are spoiled. It also gives them a better tasting meal besides just eating plain kibble.

There was a family that arrived next to us that rented a cabin, and having a trailer. They are a bit loud from their excitement in being here. It is a weekend gathering with family. It is indeed a special place to be to spend time in nature. It is unfortunate that in our culture, we have been taught that nature is there for recreation, and not for the simple pleasures of enjoying, experiencing, and just being with nature. We were never taught to honor and respect our planet, and all life on the planet.

While I am writing, rain drops are lightly falling. It feels like it will be a wet night.

The Day Use area is busy. Some people who ignore signs about dogs not being on the State Park beach, just plays dumb if they get caught. If they get caught they would probably say “Oh I am sorry, we didn’t see any signs,” which they did, and ignored, or what I find, people don’t read signs.

I didn’t cook anything for dinner because of the rain. I just had a salad. And for the boys, their kibble.

We turned in at our usual time, 7:30 pm after taking the boys for a short walk. There was a light misty rain tonight that had a calming effect on me. It felt refreshing hitting my exposed skin.

February 18, 2018 – Sunday

We got up at around 8:30 am. We looked outside to determine our weather outlook. It looked okay, then it began to rain. And as quickly as it began, it stopped. It is 47 deg. this morning and very chilly with the wind blowing with all the moisture in the air. The wind blew all night with off and on showers. Light steady showers began between around 3:30 am and 4:00 am, and never stopped until a bit prior to us getting up.

When the wind was blowing through the night our tent barely moved from our little cocoon within the covering of the trees and high brush. And with the comfort of our tent, enjoy the sounds of the wind.

I thought about how nice it would be to have a vestibule attached to the tent to keep the wet clothing out of the tent. But would I use it? Two of my tents have vestibule add-ons, but they would take up too much room and would be hard to find a site to fit them. Both of the tents would just be too large to be practical with the campsites in most campgrounds. It is nice having a comfortable camp, but I also want to minimize having to take down more then I have to when moving from camp to camp. It has been taking an average of two hours to take a camp down and packed up, and it would take longer to set up with those tents.

This morning when we got up, I decided to take the boys out for a walk hopefully before the rain begins. It had stopped raining, but it was very cold out. I saw bits of blue sky and large plumes of clouds to the west. What blue sky we had was quickly lost in the cloud cover. I am guessing we will probably get off and on rain vs a steady rain. Beyond our camp a strong wind is kicking up, while in camp it is pretty peaceful. The wind is not penetrating our fortress of vegetation. I am waiting for the rains to start any time. The clouds are building up for some action. Then, the clouds let loose with a down pour of hail. Time to retreat to the safe protection under the canopy. The boys found protection under two trees. The boys were looking at me under the canopy, and decided the canopy was much better than those trees. They are now laying next to me.

The juncos, robins, and thrush are in camp feeding on the bird seed. A little bit earlier we had about 30 – 35 juncos in camp. The juncos can be hard to see because they blend in with the decaying leaf litter on the ground. The thrush blend in as well.

Today, I will have to pick up more bird seed. We are attracting a huge crowd.

The Sun is trying to pop out from the cloud coverage, and the hale and rain has stopped. The cloudy sky against the ocean looks as if looking at a painting of a stormy seascape. The weather is suppose to be like this all day.

Looking out under the canopy of our little home in nature, I see the juncos happily feeding on the bird seed on the ground. The canopy of spruce trees are covered in hanging moss from it’s branches, and the sunlight streaming through striking the thousands of tiny droplets of water clinging to the tree branches, and needles glowing like tiny lights of diamonds. The ferns and bushes reflecting the sunlight that sparkles throughout the camp. It is a thing of amazing beauty, that only nature can provide to the one who takes the time to notice.

So this morning, assessing the weather, and taking the boys for a short walk, I decide to make a fire this morning, and happy I did. I brewed some coffee under the canopy, then soon made breakfast for me and the boys.

I mentioned the camp was not set up to my liking for this type of weather, and I remembered I have to small portable tables tucked inside the trailer I could get out that could make things a bit better, but I didn’t feel like doing the work taking them out.

I finally got to preparing breakfast for me and the boys at 12:30 pm. The weather looked like it would hold off enough to get everything done. Then dark cloud appeared half way in into the cooking. Then the winds began, and I knew there would be a good chance of rain and hale following. I stopped everything and moved the stove under the canopy to finish up cooking.

The juncos returned as did the quail. Maybe they know the weather will be fine for breakfast.

I placed aluminum foil on the wet picnic table for a place mat so my paper plate wouldn’t get wet.

Although these stormy days adds a little spice to the adventure, wet is wet, and it is hard keeping everything dry, especially me and the boys. I did learn to keep an extra pair of shoes in the tent, so I can let my wet pair dry, as with wet clothing. As for wet dogs, it is impossible to get them completely dry and they don’t seem to care much. Even the expensive canopy leaks.

So far the weather we have been experiencing has not been extreme yet. I am waiting for Oregon, and Washington and the weather it may bring. Our tent has kept us dry so far. But I know most tents are not made to be used everyday, and they will eventually start breaking down as far as the material, the seams, and the zippers. I have not gotten tired of living in a tent. I feel much more connected with nature in a tent as long as the tent keeps us protected from the elements. It makes the whole experience in nature more alive. I also feel a stronger connection with the boys with them being so close to me. We are experiencing this experience always being close to each other – One with each other, and they have been great to be with. This is why I chose doing this journey in a tent, and that is to bring us closer with nature in all that she brings.

Afternoon Entry

We took a drive to the market in Trinidad to pick up some bird seed, and something for dinner that I would not have to cook tonight. But first we dropped by Palmer’s Point to see what type of weather was coming towards us, and it wasn’t looking good.

On our way back from Trinidad to our camp, we saw some blue sky, and the beauty of the Sun’s reflection off the Pacific ocean. It was hopeful we would get some of that blue sky back at camp. On our return to camp I was looking at nothing but gray sky. It was the rainy type of gray clouds, the dark gray clouds that is holding moisture that could release onto the Earth in the form of rain or hail at any time. This is one thing about living in nature, in a tent, one is always aware of what is going on in ones surroundings. One pays attention to the little things that could impacts us in ways we may need to adjust to. Weather is always a factor whether it is rain, hail, snow, or wind. And just being aware, and experiencing those things that is part of nature. It brings us closer to nature, in her mysterious ways and beauty. The very things that provide us with life.

I had a roommate that lived in Southern California for a while then moved up to Northern California where I have always lived. She would complain about the cloudy weather, and the rain we would get. She just wanted sunshine all the time. She would always complain and feel depressed about the gloomy weather we would get. And most people do respond to the weather in this way. I know I did at times. But I had a type of shift in consciousness while reading about how people see and relate to different things such as weather. I began seeing these changes in weather, as beauty, as providing the Earth with needed water for the plants, for the trees, for the animals, and for us. Life cannot survive without this precious element of water. We just want to hide from it. Most people that so-call camp in RV’s, and trailers hide in these shelters when a little rain shower begins, or it gets a bit too chilly or windy. This is why we have a canopy, so we can stay outside as much as we can. We may give up some comfort, but we also experience the beauty of nature. But this does not mean we become foolish either.

I bought two bags of bird seed, so all our bird friends should stay happy with the exception of Whiskey jack who is very selective in what he or she eats.

It began hailing, and the boys do not like it much. It may also be the loud sounds it makes when hitting the surface of things.

A few days ago my left knee was getting sore from kneeling in the wet, cold water, while doing dishes, and developing a sore from the cracking of the skin. I put some coconut oil on the cracked area and it felt much better.

Evening Entry

We had clear skies, clouds, wind, rain, and hail all day, over and over and over again seemingly in an endless cycle. It made it interesting to say the least. Never being able to predict what the weather will be doing next. It could be worse with having continuous non-stop rain and not having a good wind block around our camp. Everything outside is wet, even under the canopy which means no place for the boys to stay dry. At least inside the tent, truck, and trailer are staying dry with no leaks. There is a point when we do have to seek shelter in the tent.

It was an early night for bedtime in our dry tent.

February 19, 2018 – Monday

We woke to part blue skies and clouds. The Sun is out, and I hope it begins to dry things out in camp. The temperature thermometer indicates 34 deg. most of the early morning.

Some of our bird friends were looking for food earlier this morning in camp. I laid a lot out on the ground first thing when we got up, so they should be coming back soon for breakfast. I spread the feed all around camp. They quickly arrived in numbers. Somehow they just know the feed is there for them. It has been a joy watching them in camp with the numbers, and species of birds growing.

We have about 21 split logs left, and I will burn about 3 or so logs this morning. The three logs turned into seven. It is a cold and damp morning. We will restock our firewood today that will last us for a good week while we are here.

It pretty much rained off and on through the night. I was wondering if it would ever stop. We are in the Pacific Northwest in the winter, don’t forget. The hail covered pretty much everything when we got up. The ground is as muddy and wet as it was when we first arrived here just a week ago.

What I could see of the weather forecast, it was suppose to be clear skies all day. It will take a few days for our camp to dry out.

It is 11:18 am, and we just finished breakfast. It is 43 degrees, and cold with a dampness in the air.

Afternoon Entry

A nice and pretty young girl in her twenties I would say, moved into the camp across from us. She was alone, and from Oregon. I was surprises she was doing this alone. Times are changing. Women are becoming more independent. I thought it a bit crazy because of all the crazy people out there and women alone being a potentially easy target.

I picked up my ¼ cord of almond firewood, and also picked up a bundle for the girl. A bundle usually consists of 5 to 6 logs. I also had extra salmon, so I gave her a nice piece of sockeye salmon for her dinner. She openly accepted my offer.

She had no tent and was sleeping in her car. I remember those days when I was young. And never want to do that again.

At 3:00 pm, it was mostly sunny at 41 deg. and very cold and breezy. My firewood supply was good for another week, and then some. I am very happy having a good supply of firewood.

I had noticed the ground at our site was drying surprisingly faster then I thought it would.

This evening before darkness came, the boys and I took a walk before bedtime. The winds had subsided a bit and was not so cold out.

February 20, 2018 – Tuesday

This morning it got down to 33 deg, and overcast with a slight breeze. I felt the cold during the night, but was not too bad. While writing in the journal the wind began rearing it’s ugly head. I believe it is suppose to be cold all week.

As soon as we got up, we went for a walk to warm up. Passing by the girl’s camp next to us, we chatted for a short bit. She is going for a bike ride and may not be returning. She thanked me for the salmon, and gave me a nice drawing she drew of a fish, with her contact info. I did call her just to thank her for the nice drawing, and wished her well on her path in life. I was not sure where I would put the drawing, I decided to hang it on the inside of the trailer door.

(photo of the drawing if I can find it)

The clouds seems to be burning off, and it feels like it might be a warmer day.

Today, the plan was to stack the firewood, sweep the tent floor, get my other stove out, and take a shower.

A new bird came into camp today. I believe they are the Rufous-sided Towee. A beautiful bird with a black hood, wings, and back with white wing bars, and spots, and an orange, and white chest, and red eyes (Male).

Afternoon Entry

It never cleared. It is 4:15 pm and there is some blue sky, but still mostly cloudy. I checked the weather forecast and it looks like possible rain for Wednesday, and Thursday. Sunny Friday, then a chance of rain on Saturday, Sunday, and Monday. We are suppose to move on Monday. I am a bit concerned about moving if it rains on Monday. If it does, I will try to extend my stay here for another day.

The weather can put a damper on the things I was hoping to get done. I did get the firewood stacked and covered from the rain, but got nothing else done that I had planned. I did meditate which helped calm the mind, as with taking the boys for a walk.

While I was doing the few things I had to wash at the spigot, near camp, I felt for the first time, a deep sense of peace and presence in this process I do most everyday. It was an amazing experience for such a small act. With the experience of having nature all around me, breathing in the fresh air, I was feeling a deep sense of unbelievable peace within, and unconditional love in this small act of washing dishes. If only I could put this in a bottle to share to all.

The almond wood is crackling from the campfire, shooting embers in every direction. I had to be careful they don’t land on my cloth chair, or on the my clothing I have hanging over the chair to dry.

After removing broken glass from our campsite a few days ago, I found a more of it to pick up. What is wrong with people that they can’t pick up their mess. Many people just don’t think, or don’t care what impact they have in their actions.

February 21, 2018 – Wednesday

Again I had these wonderful dreams of doubt and fear invading my dream space on what I was doing and if I can even do it. I then remember the peace I had the day before while washing dishes.

It sprinkled a little bit here and there through the night. By looking at the ground this morning one couldn’t tell if any rain fell. The ground was dry.

We had a chipmunk visit us this morning for the first time. We have not seen any squirrels here which was surprising to me.

We had some blue sky and partly cloudy with little wind. It was 47 degrees.

Yesterday I was glassing a Steller’s jay. What a beautiful bird they are.

I called the Native American elder about possibly meeting. So far no response. I have my doubts I will get a call back. It is disappointing thus far that I have not been able to connect to the native peoples of this land.

Today looks like it will be a beautiful day weather wise, but everyday in nature, the giver of life is a good day for us – being in this garden in paradise.

I was feeling a little down this morning from my thoughts and dreams that I had during the night. I usually feel fine once I am up, feeling the joy the boys bring to me each and every morning, the joy nature gives to me. But these down feelings in my conscious are lingering a bit this morning, like a hangover from too much to drink. I know once I move around, and feel nature, I will awaken, and these feelings from the remembrance of those bad dreams will disappear.

After writing in the journal next to a warming fire, and feeling rejuvenated with thoughts of what my purpose is in doing this journey with the boys, I knew I was on the right path. And the answers I needed would come. I knew there would be thoughts of fear, and doubt at times, but, so far nature has always brought me to purpose, as with my companions, Takota, and Nanook by my side. The old saying, “A man’s best friend is his dog.” This is so true. Out of all of creation, only one animal can do this like the canine species. A truly amazing gift to mankind.

Afternoon Entry

We drove to the park kiosk for a weather forecast for Monday, and still does not look good for a moving day.

We went to Trinidad to pick up a few food items then took the side road back to camp for a nicer drive then driving on the highway, although the highway provides a scenic drive as well.

It has been a good weather day. The winds are picking up some that are cooling things down.

February 22, 2018 – Thursday

Last night around 4:30 am the rain showers began just as the weather forecast predicted. We waited until 8:30 am to get up. The rain held off until we got back from our morning walk. Back at camp the rain began again, and we got under the protection of the canopy to wait it out. It was cold and we were wet. After the rain subsided, I started a fire with some difficulty. The firewood was wet, and my lighter wouldn’t work. At 9:30 am the sky began to turn to blue skies. The weather forecast predicted the rain would stop at around 10:30 am. The forecast has been close to right on, which is not always the case.

I put the coffee on and the propane bottle went empty. So I got another one, then once again the dark rain clouds appeared, and again the rain started to fall. I looked into the dark cloudy sky above and thought, “It doesn’t look good.” So I put the stove under the canopy, and attaching the new propane bottle into the stove. It was hard getting the empty bottle off because it was wet. And the new bottle wouldn’t screw in. Then the sky let loose with hail, pelting me and the boys. The hail was bouncing all over the camp like popcorn. All I could hear was the force and pounding of the hail falling. I saw more dark clouds coming, then the rain began falling again. I saw slivers of blue sky followed by more rain clouds.

The campfire stayed lit amazingly. I tried getting the propane bottle screwed in, then realized the threads were stripped on the bottle. So I got another bottle and it screwed into the stove with no problem. I was finally able to make my coffee. I had to chuckle at this whole situation. Nothing seemed to go right and seemed to get worse. But that is how things happens at times. Things just don’t go your way. Luckily it was such a small event. I could have gotten frustrated and angry, but I didn’t. Trying to get things done in camp in bad weather makes it much more difficult and frustrating to say the least. It can be hard at time to keep ones cool. But when one can laugh about it, it reduces the stress, and even makes the challenges good learning experiences. That we can actually enjoy and even laugh about.

I was thinking about me and the boys waiting the weather out in the tent, where we could stay warm and dry. But we didn’t.

Camping, or I should say living, in nature, one has to learn from what nature teaches us, and weather is a good teacher, but most hide from it. I have chose to live it – to experience it. No matter how well one prepares for it, nature can always throw challenges our way, making things a little more uncomfortable. Doing this alone, one has to deal with it alone. Sometimes it would be nice having another person for support. But I enjoy being alone in nature with the boys. It brings me much closer to nature.

I asked the boys if they are enjoying this? They just walked away.

Even in these times of discomfort I become more in-tune with nature.

Evening Entry

I have to admit, the weather is getting on my nerves. I have a very short fuse this evening and this anger is being directed at the boys.

It is very cold, and windy. We are going to bed soon. It is 6:00 pm.

February 23, 2018 – Friday

We got up at around 7:30 am, 33 deg. and clear skies.

It is 9:30 am as I am writing this in my journal. The winds are calm with a cool 38 deg.

Last night all I wanted to do is escape from the cold and wind, and we found it in the comfort of our tent. The roaring sounds of the wind diffused all other sounds. It was so loud. In the tent the temperature read 40 deg. I was only wearing underwear, and three layers of upper body protection. A T-shirt, a regular type long sleeve shirt, and a fleece pullover. I was sleeping in the 20 deg. rated sleeping bag, and a silk sleeping bag liner that adds surprisingly more needed warmth. I also had a fleece blanket over my sleeping bag that always slips off the bag. The fleece blanket had a nice Navajo pattern on it.

With my hectic morning and evening of yesterday’s cold winds, and rain, and hail I was able to settle into the protection of the tent with the boys. Focusing on my breathing, it brought me into a peaceful state of being, with each breath I took. A nice change from the stress I was feeling.

So far our Columbia tent is doing well, with only a small leak in a seam.

After breakfast we drove to an Apple store in Arcada and had my iPad looked at. There was nothing wrong with it. So that was a good thing. They told me they would charge it for me and I could pick it up the next day. I found out that these units will charge better in an electrical outlet then with a solar charge.

Arcada is where Humboldt State University is, and it is obvious a college town. The University sat right across the highway from the town of Arcada. When Mike and I were on our bike trip to Canada, he wanted to drop by the Administration Office to make sure he was all set to start classes in the Fall of this year. Mike was excited about moving into a new chapter in his life. It was a nice campus, next to a nice town, and it was close to the Pacific Ocean and the Redwoods. I am sure he thought about having an exciting and rewarding career in the Forestry Service. Mike was the perfect match for this type of career.

Evening Entry

Doubt always plays in my mind mostly during my dream time. This happens to those, or can happen when to those taking a giant leap in their careers to a totally different direction. Doing something with little support, and simply based on wanting to hopefully make a difference in the world. Moving in a direction that is not the norm in our culture. Basically moving backwards in time, living in nature – not knowing the outcome. And how long can I do this financially?

Making the decision to camp in state campgrounds may not have been the right way of doing this due to the expense. But the convenience made sense to me as with the safety factor vs. staying in a Forest Service campground or even boon docking. If I wasn’t doing it in a tent and chose a camper, I may have done it differently, but maybe not. It just made sense to go with state park campgrounds. The basic needs of a safer place, water, toilets, showers, a picnic table, and garbage disposal made life easier. Also usually being closer to a town or city for resupply. We were also staying at each campground for one to two weeks (usually two weeks) that made more sense staying at a state park campground that was usually well maintained. And because we were camping in the off season these campgrounds weren’t that busy, so we could enjoy some peace and quiet usually.

Heading north back towards our camp, I decided to check out Prairie Creek Redwoods State Park as a possibility to stay at. I stopped at the Camp Host’s trailer and talked with him on what I was looking for. I don’t think he was really listening to me and was not much help. I drove through the section of campground that was open, and though it was nice, with a small creek running through it, the campsites were really small and wouldn’t fit my truck and trailer, or our large tent. I thought that was a big disappointment.

When we were pulling out to leave the park, I heard a honking behind me, so I pulled over, and it was Mike and Dundee. The boys got very excited to see them, as was Dundee to see us. I was surprised to see Mike. He said he was leaving on Saturday or Sunday. But if we choose to stay there he may stay another week. He showed me a spot next to him where we could camp, but it was far from ideal. It was in the open to the meadow where the elk grazed. Mike said it was a great place to watch the elk. I did like that idea, but that was it. We would be totally exposed to the rain, and wind. Mike had the comforts of a trailer with all its comforts. In an ideal situation weather wise, it could have been nice.

I decided to pass on this campground. Our next option was just to head for Oregon. Mike said, he was heading for Brookings, to the Harris Beach State Park, roughly a two and a half hour drive from where we were. It was just across the border from California and Oregon. I told him we might see him there, and for him to check out some suitable campsites for us.

I will begin prepping for our departure for Monday, with an option to stay another day if we get rain on Monday. Hopefully they will let us stay one more day if we need it.

It took us about a half hour to get to Prairie Creek, and on the way back to camp we stopped at the small market in Trinidad for some dinner and gas. It was pretty chilly at around 4:00 pm. Last night at 7:00 pm, it was 40 deg. and windy. Tonight it was 40 deg. at 7:00 pm with no wind, and very pleasant. At the same temperature, it can be very comfortable or very miserable with rain or wind.

The rain is suppose to come in early morning. Between the rains on Saturday, Sunday, and Monday we will be planning our get-a-way to our next new campground in Oregon.

February 24, 2018 – Saturday

We woke to 44 deg. this morning, with light rain showers. It began around 5:00 am with light rain showers off and on.

I got the fire going, and the coffee perking. Thinking, should I fix breakfast or not? We have to drive to Arcata to pick up my iPad and I would like to get an early start if I can.

One of those things I enjoy on this journey, is sipping a hot cup of coffee, breathing in the fresh air of nature, sitting next to a campfire, and just being in nature with the boys. These are special moments for me. And on wet days like this, occasional drops falling on the pages of my journal, making ink splotches on the pages of the journal. I then I know it is time to stop writing.

The rain once again started falling.

We have experienced a lot of rain, hail, and wind in this camp. It can make it challenging, but it can also provide amazing beauty.

Afternoon Entry

It is 4:30 pm, 45 deg. out, with a bit of wind. I can see the blue sky, and Sun. I can still feel the cold. But it is a nice break.

I got my errands done in Arcata. The weather cooperated with us.

It is hard to find parking in this small town of Arcata, but I was able to find a parking place right in front of the Apple Store. I came out with a fully charged iPad. I then dropped off the wood pallet to the firewood supplier, then onto Safeway. I know Safeway is a rip off in general, but this is plain ridiculous. Safeway charges $10.00 for a bottle of propane, in other places they sell for $5.99, and as low as $2.99.

Evening Entry

There is a lot of moisture in the air just by exhaling of my breath. I have not experienced the cold too much so far because of my clothing, and as with good sleeping gear. And having a nice campfire. I even like the crispness of the cold being in nature. The boys love it. The colder it gets the better they like it. The cold seems to give them bursts of energy.

The sky is clear, but the clouds are moving in quickly. We have a chance of showers tonight.

The boys and I took our evening walk. I could smell the salty ocean air, mixed with the smells of the forest. The rains always brings out these lovely scents of nature.

I received a call from Mike, and they will be headed into Oregon tomorrow. Mike will let me know how Harris Beach State Park is.

Still thinking about staying at Prairie Creek, but it is really a bad idea, especially if we get bad weather which we will. We would have no protection. I think I am obsessed with the idea of the elk being in the meadow and so close to us.

Technically I am suppose to leave on Sunday. My maximum 14 days are up then. The ranger at the kiosk will give me another day, so the plan is to leave on Monday, and hopefully it won’t be raining.

February 25, 2018 – Sunday

I slept pretty well last night. We woke up to 40 deg. and no rain thus far. I didn’t hear any rain through the night. Looking through the tent window openings, on one side I saw gray skies, on the other side, I saw blue skies. When we got up I saw both having a better view of the sky, it was still hard to determine what the weather was going to do. When living in nature in a tent, weather is a big part of the equation. In one minute, we can have clear skies, enjoying the warmth of the Sun, and in the next moment, it can be a down pour of hail or rain. It makes us more aware of our outside environment. It determines what we can, and cannot do. It was nice to wake up to no rain, so we could enjoy the morning rituals of maybe having a campfire, enjoying my coffee, a nice cooked breakfast, writing in my journal, and just being in nature.

Unexpected thoughts come to mind much more when alone in nature, or just being alone. We experience reflections of our past. I just had a memory come to me about being in an Art class in college and we were working with a new medium, acrylics. I have used charcoal, pastels, and gouache, and now acrylic paints. We never got into oils in the course because it took to long to dry. We were learning the tonal scales of the grays, between white and black. I just wanted to get into the painting stuff, and of course using color, but soon realized the exercises the teacher was putting us through were important skills that should be learned. In the beginning, we never used colors. It was always using black and white, and the shades of gray.

This process is similar in our better understanding of nature. To have a better understanding of nature, we should first observe nature. To explore self awareness within oneself. We then discover the magnificent beauty and wonders in nature. This allows all of our senses to come alive in all nature provides. An invisible painting comes alive through our senses and awareness to the natural world. We notice light and dark, shades, textures, shapes, shadows, depths of field, smells, and touch – we become aware of so many different compositions that play out everywhere we look, whether in nature or in the civilized world. The skills I learned in Art and Photography has helped me see the world in a different reality. I refer to it as the seeing with the “Artist eye.”

It was also like that learning photography, by starting out, strictly in black and white images. I always enjoyed the challenges using black and white vs. color in my younger days. I saw the images through the lens in color, but also in black and white and shades of gray in my minds eye.

While packing up for our new camp, I still had about an eighth of a cord of wood left, so I will have to pack most of my gear in the trailer, and the wood in the truck bed.

February 26, 2018 – Monday

We experienced hail and rain all night. It was 38 deg. when we got up at 7:45 am, and clear skies. I was thinking this most likely won’t be a good day for moving camp, because the constant changing of weather that comes about here. Blue skies one minute, rain and hail the next. We drove to the kiosk to check on the weather, and talk with the ranger at the kiosk about one more day extension on our stay. She said she would ask. We drove to Trinidad to fill up the gas tank in the truck, and grabbed a cup of coffee. I then went back to camp and I noticed the skies still clear. It felt like a good day to travel to our next camp. Hopefully the weather will be nice at the other end. So I decided we would leave today. The packing up went smoothly, and got everything packed including our firewood, got the trailer hitched to the truck, got the boys in the truck (they are always excited to head on the road for a new adventure), and we departed at 11:15 am.

We stopped by the kiosk, thanked the ranger for all there help, and told her we would be on our way.

I decided we would head for Oregon, and meet Mike and Dundee at Harris Beach State Park. Being pleased with our timing, I estimated we would arrive at our new camp in Oregon at around 1:30 pm. Driving along Hwy 101, the traffic was almost non-existent, and it was a beautiful drive along the coast line. We did see a small herd of elk along the side of the road that was a treat to see. I realized I did forget to grab the boy’s lead lines and was not to happy about that. They are not cheap. I will have to pick up a pair in Brookings.

On one late morning, I heard the sound of a helicopter hovering near by and I thought maybe someone was being rescued near the rugged cliffs of the coastline. I saw a Coast Guard helicopter flying over Wedding Rock and some rescuers on the rock. They were doing a mock rescue.

Standard